Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

He stood there with a child-like scowl on his face, water dripping from his sopping wet hair into his face and down his black suit. His tail flicked out angrily behind him, splashing drops of water onto the dry pavement around him. What part of 'cats and water do not mix' was hard to understand?

Ladybug dropped down a few feet away from him, saying it quickly, "Oh Kitty, I'm so sorry!"

He groaned but said nothing as she approached him and the puddle he was standing in. He waited purposely until she was closer to quickly shake his head back and forth, "EW CHAT NOIR!"

He let out a small laugh, glad to see that she was wiping large water droplets from her face, "Sorry bugaboo, I had to get that water off of me somehow."

She scowled at him for a moment before sighing heavily, "I guessed I deserved it, but to be fair, it was either push you into the river, or let that akuma get you."

He told her seriously, running his claws through his still wet locks to get them out of his face. "Next time, let the akuma get me."

She rolled her eyes. "Not going to happen. I'd rather deal with a soaked Kitty than a deranged one."

He smirked, waiting until she saw the intent in his eyes before she warned him hard, "Don't you dare."

She took a step back and he tackled her to the ground before she could get far, letting his wet body cover hers. "CHAT YOU ARE WET GET OFF!"

He rubbed his face against hers, purring at her warmth and knowing she was putty in his hands when he purred. "But m'lady," he mewled, "I'm so cold. A mean princess pushed me into the river and got me all wet. Don't you want to help me warm up by sharing a few cuddles with this lonely kitty?"

He felt her body go slack against his hold as another sigh escaped her. He smirked as he laid his head on her chest. She ran her hand through his hair gently, enticing another round of purring as she told him, "You spoiled kitten. If you wanted to come over all you had to do was say so."

He lifted his head and smiled at her, "I would never impose upon my lady's generous hospitality."

She giggled and he stood, taking her hand and pulling her up with him. She flicked his bell. "Come on kitty, I'm sure Maman and Papa are dying to feed you."

He grinned. "They just love me, don't be jealous."

She scoffed and they took off towards the bakery. They dropped down together into the alley behind her house and let go of their transformations. A now completely dry Adrien took Marinette's hand, watching her smile brighten. They made their way around to the front, the smell of the bakery overwhelming and bringing Adrien's heightened senses into a state of bliss. Marinette giggled to herself, watching her boyfriend's eyes close as he took in all the smells with a deep breath.

"Adrien!" Sabine called happily from behind the counter.

Adrien opened his eyes and smiled at her, "Hi Sabine. Do you mind if I hang out here for a little while?"

She waved him off, "Oh you stop that. You know you don't have to ask. You and Marinette have been dating for three years already. You can come over and stay anytime you want."

"But only if you stay for dinner too!" Her father's voice boomed from the back, making Adrien laugh.

 "I think I can manage that sir!"

Marinette squeezed his hand and pulled him with her, "We'll be upstairs, if you need an extra hand just say the word."

She kissed her mother on the cheek, Adrien giving her mom a hug before telling her, "Same here."

Sabine let them go upstairs but Tom caught them at the door with a tray full of croissants and cookies. "A snack for the road?"

Adrien grinned widely, taking the tray as Marinette rolled her eyes. "Thanks Papa."

"You're the best sir." Adrien said under his breath, laughing with Tom before heading upstairs into the house. He followed Marinette up to her room, already on his third croissant, when she took the tray from him. 

"Your father is going to kill me if I let you eat this entire tray, Adrien."

He pouted, "But buuuuuuuuuuuuuuug, you threw me into a river! A cold river." He reminded her sternly, "A very, very cold river."

She glared at him, "You can't hold that against me forever you know." She held the tray back out to him as Plagg and Tikki flew over to their stash of treats hidden in her desk drawer. Marinette and Adrien's intense stare-down only lasted a few seconds before the sound of complete and utter outrage filled the room.

"EEEEWWWWWW!"

Plagg flew out of the drawer angrily, "MARINETTE! TIKKI GOT COOKIE CRUMBS ALL OVER MY CHEEEEEEEESE!"

Tikki flew into her view, already munching on the cookie in her paws while looking completely un-remorseful. "Keep your cheese on your side of the drawer and you wouldn't get magnificent cookie crumbs on your disgusting cheese. Consider it an improvement."

"MARINEEEEEEEEEEEEETTE!" Plagg whined, holding up his tainted cheese for her to see.

When she looked over at him for help, Adrien merely shrugged as he stuffed another croissant in his mouth, "Plagg's always been a baby about his precious cheese, you know that."

"You are the Guardian! You are supposed to take care of kwami's!" Plagg accused, hugging his cheese to his chest, "How could you let Tikki ruin something so precious." He sniffled, running his paw over his crumb covered cheese like it was a baby.

She sighed heavily, "Plagg, I told you to leave it in the metal container so this wouldn't happen."

"Again." Adrien reminded her through a mouthful of the delicious, buttery pastry.

"Again." She relented, looking at Plagg seriously.

Plagg held his head high, "None of you understand me. How could the world become this horrible?"

She shook her head and went downstairs without another word. She grabbed the unopened container of Camembert she kept for emergencies and could smell its potency through the packaging. She wrinkled her nose but made her way back upstairs.

Only to hear more arguing, "You did that on purpose you stinky sock!"

"An eye for an eye!" Plagg responded instantly.

She lifted the hatch and told them sternly, seeing the last cookie on the tray slathered on top with camembert. "If you two don't behave, I'll get rid of all your secret little stashes, got it?"

Both kwami's went quiet and she nodded with a smile, "Good. Here Plagg, enjoy." She opened the container and tried not to wretch. Plagg zoomed over to the cheese and hummed in appreciation before digging in. 

Tikki told her with a frown. "He ruined my cookie, and Adrien saved it for me."

She smiled at her little kwami and whispered, "The diary stash." Tikki's eyes brightened before she disappeared up to the shelf that held her diary. Tikki squealed and came back with a chocolate chip cookie that was three times her size, "You are the best Marinette!"

Marinette laughed, asking now that she noticed, "Where'd the big kitty go?"

Plagg huffed, "Where else?" He pointed to the open skylight.

Of course.

She smiled, scratching Plagg behind his ears, seeing him smile contently. She gave Tikki a soft kiss on the top of her head before heading towards her ladder, "Try not to make too much noise you two, in case Maman or Papa come upstairs."

They nodded and she climbed up onto her balcony. She smiled instantly, seeing Adrien practically curled up on the lounger as the sun beamed down on him. She shook her head, watching his even breathing. A full stomach, a comfy chair, and a warm spot in the sun. It didn't surprise her one bit that he was already asleep.

She sat on the ground next to him, running her hand through his sunshine hair gently. A small smile showed on his face in his sleep, making her smile to herself as the purring started. She stood but his hand grabbed hers, saying it sleepily, "No purrincess, don't leave."

She let him pull her down onto the lounger, and he instantly cuddled into her side. His arms stayed firmly wrapped around her waist, his head resting just over her heart. She went back to playing with his hair, and he told her happily as he yawned, "I love it when you do that." 

She giggled, "I know, spoiled kitty."

"But I'm your kitty." He slurred with just a hint of his usual flirty flair as his eyes closed heavily.

"That's right." She said lightly, kissing the top of his head, "My kitty. All mine."

"My bug." He said quickly as he squeezed her tighter, making her smile down at him. Even after three years, her heart still fluttered hearing him say it. He was hers, and she was his. Nothing in the world could change that.

She felt a gentle breeze tickle her skin, Adrien sleeping soundly wrapped in her arms as they basked in the sun. She was absolutely content indulging this little habit of his. She loved that he felt comfortable here, and that he knew that she wouldn't be upset that he had fallen asleep. She loved that she was able to give him this little moment of peace, and that she was able to enjoy it with him.

She whispered to him softly when he suddenly smiled again in his sleep, purring out of nowhere. "I love you Kitty," she held in her laugh, "cat tendencies and all."

Chapter Text

Marinette sighed heavily, staring down at the drawing of Chat Noir she had been working on all week. She lightly traced the edge of his mask with her pencil, smiling slightly before it fell as she stared into the soft eyes she had drawn.

She missed him.

There hadn't been any akuma's in almost three weeks, and he hadn't stopped by to come see her either.

She tore the page out of her notebook, angry at the stupid cat for showing up almost every day for a week before dropping off of the face of the earth without a care in the world about how it would make her feel.

So what if he had started coming over? So what if he was different around her as Marinette than as Ladybug? So what if she had actually found herself falling...

...you know what, she wasn't even going to finish that thought.

It was obvious he didn't feel anything for her civilian self. She didn't feel anything for him beyond the partnership they had either. No sir. Nothing.

Obviously he didn't feel anything. Disappearing into thin air like that.

"Stupid cat." She muttered under her breath.

"Marinette, you okay?"

She straightened up, catching Adrien's concerned, beautifully green eyes, "Oh uh, me, yeah I'm Marinette." She face palmed but Adrien just smiled, waiting for her patiently.

"Yeah I'm, fine." She finally managed to get out slowly.

Adrien had noticed that she had been down for the past few days, but today it seemed exceptionally so. "Are you sure? I don't think I've ever seen you tear drawings out of your sketchbook before."

He watched the realization dawn on her face before she said it groaning, "Oh no. I was just," she frowned, pushing the paper back into place, "It's nothing."

"All the sighing would suggest otherwise." Alya said casually from next to her.

Marinette gave her a hard look to keep quiet, but Nino stepped in too, "Yeah dudette, you have seemed down lately."

She waved her hands in front of her quickly, planting a bright smile on her face at the three suddenly concerned looks she was getting, "No, you guys I'm fine honest. It's nothing. Nothing at all."

Adrien put a hand over hers, sending static tingles all the way up her arm. "You know you can talk to us if anything is going on right? We're here for you, if you need us."

Alya subtly kicked her foot under the desk, but Marinette ignored her. This wasn't something Adrien could help her with. "Thanks guys but, I'll be all right... really."

The bell sounded and as they gathered their things to head out, Adrien told her again with a soft smile, "If you need to talk, you can always call me, or text me. I'm always up late anyways."

She nodded with a smile, but the brightness didn't reach her eyes, "Thanks Adrien." 

She stuffed her sketchbook in her bag and headed out of the door first. Adrien noticed a paper settling on the ground near his feet and picked it up, his eyes going wide, "Oh wow."

It was a sketch of Chat Noir, in amazing detail. It was an almost full front face view, his head turned like he was staring at whoever was looking at the drawing. His body was leaned forward comfortably on a lightly sketched balcony. Her balcony. A small, secret smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, no doubt matching the smile she had drawn.

Nino whistled a long note from over his shoulders. "Damn that's impressive."

Adrien nodded, Alya peering over the desk to see. "My girl has got talent for miles. I wonder where she got the idea."

Adrien shook his head quickly, "I don't know."

Alya looked straight at Nino, a teasing smirk spreading across her face. "Why don't you look at me like that Nino?"

Nino's response was instant, "I was going to ask you the same thing."

Adrien frowned, "What do you mean?"

Nino looked at him seriously, "Dude, how can't you tell?"

Alya shook her head, "The way she drew him, those eyes, that smile, that's the look Chat Noir has whenever he is looking at Ladybug."

Nino nodded, noticing how Adrien's eyes widened slightly, "Yeah man. That cat can't hide his feelings for anything."

Adrien couldn't wrap his head around it, "No, she didn't draw him that way. I'm sure that's not what this is."

Alya raised an eyebrow and lifted her hand, motioning with her fingers for him to hand over the drawing. He let her take it and she put it on the desk in silence, taking a picture and writing something quickly on her phone as he asked, "What are you doing?"

"Proving you wrong. Give it an hour, then check the Ladyblog. Anyone who has seen Chat Noir look at Ladybug will tell you that's exactly what this look is." Alya said easily, putting her phone in her bag before lifting the drawing, "I'll just drop this off at her house on my way home."

"Oh, uh, I can do it." Adrien said quickly, not wanting to part with the drawing just yet.

Alya agreed instantly, holding it back out to him, "Sure thing Sunshine."

He put the drawing carefully in his bag as his phone pinged in his pocket. Time to go.

He gave them quick goodbyes before heading out, having no intention of giving the drawing back today. The ride home was quiet as usual, and once upstairs in his room, the first thing he did was pull the drawing out. Plagg flew out of his shirt and commented right away, "Even I have to say, pigtails captures your image extremely well."

He nodded, "I had been spending a lot of time around her as Chat Noir. I'm not surprised that she was able to put down so much detail."

"Especially that look." Plagg prodded, flying over to grab a piece of camembert out of the mini fridge.

Adrien laid back on his bed, holding the picture up with a frown, "That's not what this is Plagg. I'm not giving her any sort of look here."

Plagg smirked, "Who said you were looking at her ? She just drew you that way."

Adrien kept his comment to himself and Plagg snickered, "Your silence sounds disappointed."

"I'm not disappointed." He said quickly, putting an arm over his eyes as he sighed.

Okay so, maybe he was a little disappointed. He had been spending a lot of time with her, but he knew after that last night that it wasn't a good idea anymore. He would be putting her in danger if he got any closer, and he didn't want that to happen.

It had been so easy, being with her that way as Chat Noir. She showed him the side of herself that he rarely got to see as Adrien and, he was drawn to her in a way he had never been to anyone else. She was like a small sun, full of warmth that pushed back the cold in a single smile.

He had been getting too addicted to that warmth.

To her.

That last night, he knew he had been close to crossing a line. He had felt the words on his tongue, desperate to come out as she stared at him with her beautiful bluebell eyes. All it would have taken was a single step to have closed the gap. His hands burning as he touched her waist, pulling her flush up against his chest. His heart thundering against his chest as he leaned down, his nose lightly brushing hers as her soft pink lips parted ever so slightly. A single second for his lips to touch hers and...

He groaned, grabbing at his face in frustration. He was in love with Ladybug. Marinette, she was, just...no, no, no. He wasn't even going to finish that thought.

"Geez, and I thought listening to sigh as you pined after Ladybug was bad. Listening to you pine after pigtails? This is ridiculous." Plagg commented, throwing his cheese into the air and catching it whole in his mouth with a happy hum.

"I'm not pining after Marinette." He countered automatically, "I'm in love with Ladybug."

Plagg snorted. "Yeah, whatever you say kid."

"I'm not!" He said defensively as he sat up, seeing Plagg eyeing him hard, "Marinette is, she's important to me. She was getting too close to Chat Noir. I don't want her to get hurt because of me."

Plagg huffed, "Yet you have no problem hurting her as yourself."

Adrien frowned, "What do you mean?"

Plagg turned his back, "Nothing."

"Plagg." Adrien called after him sternly when he disappeared onto the upper floor. All he got was silence.

He threw himself back on the bed and lifted the drawing again. He looked so comfortable the way she had drawn him, so at ease. He always was with her, whether she was blushing and stuttering, or smiling at him with that kindness he had never seen in anyone else.

Had he done the right thing, cutting himself off from her like that so suddenly? He thought making a clean break, 'ripping the band-aid off so it wouldn't hurt for as long' type of move would make it easier on both of them. And, she was safer this way. He'd never forgive himself if something happened to her.

No, he was sure that was the right decision.

Not that he'd ever admit that it actually hurt a lot more.

He placed the picture on his nightstand and got up, sighing heavily as he walked towards his windows. Yeah he got to see her everyday as Adrien, but he missed the Marinette that would joke and laugh with him. The Marinette that had no problem standing toe-to-toe with him, despite his powers.

A spot of red instantly pulled his attention.

Ladybug was running along the rooftops across from the mansion. He hadn't gotten an akuma alert, so... what was she doing? She didn't even see him watching her as she kept running, almost as though she was running for no reason. He watched wide-eyed as she brushed something off her cheek before disappearing out of his line of sight.

Ladybug was crying.

"PLAGG!" He turned back into the room, Plagg asking slightly annoyed, "If you just want me down here to listen to your silent brooding you better,"

"No, Ladybug just passed here. She looks really upset, so we need to go after her and make sure everything is okay." He said quickly.

Plagg instantly looked worried, "I don't think that's a good id-"

"Plagg, Claws Out!" Adrien called anyway. Plagg disappeared into the ring and his transformation took hold. He was out of his room and vaulting after her in seconds. He heard the familiar zip of her yo-yo and changed direction slightly. She was moving fast. He eventually found the familiar spot of red hiding on the rooftop across from the Trocadero. He landed behind her silently, frowning as he heard her sniffling into her knees.

He took a hesitant step towards her, trying to sound light. "Hey m'lady. I thought I saw you out and about."

She stiffened for a few seconds, suddenly wiping her face before clearing her throat, "H-Hey."

He asked gently, not sure of what he should do, "Did, something happen?"

She shook her head, her pigtails swaying slightly. She didn't say anything. Didn't offer any sort of insight into what was wrong. He knew asking her if she was okay was stupid. She obviously wasn't okay. He just didn't know how to help her.

But she didn't turn to him, and for some reason, he was hesitant to approach her as their silence stretched.

As the sun began to set, he told her gently, "You know you can talk to me, right?"

She stayed silent, and finally, he stopped thinking so hard. He kneeled behind her and wrapped his arms around her tightly, whispering it into her hair, "Just let it out bug."

She instantly started shaking with sobs, crying into his arm that was crossed in front of her. He turned her slightly and she instantly grabbed onto his middle, crying uncontrollably into his chest. He held her firmly in place, running his hand softly across her hair as he tried comforting her.

"I've got you bug. It's going to be okay."

"No it's not." She managed to get out through her crying.

He asked quickly, "What can I do?"

She let out a short laugh, burying herself further into his chest, "Nothing. It's all my fault."

"I'm sure that's not true." He told her.

She started to pull away from him and he asked worried, "What in the world happened bug?"

She was wiping her face again, the tip of her nose tinged red from her crying as she told him sadly, "I must have, I must have done something to upset him. I don't even know, if it was something I said, or something I did. I wish I knew." She furiously wiped her eyes again before the new tears could fall, "I wish I knew so I could take it all back."

"I'm not following." He admitted, frowning and hating whoever it was who had done this to her.

She gave him a weak smile. "I know. I'm sorry. I," she hesitated before telling him, "A friend I used to talk to all the time, suddenly stopped talking to me out of the blue. It's been weeks, without a word. I haven't seen or heard from him, and no one else has either. I thought, maybe if I snooped around a bit I'd find him."

"Did you?" He asked worriedly.

She nodded, "Yeah, yeah and it seems like he's doing fine." She smiled far too brightly, "I guess I was just deluding myself, thinking I could mean anything to him."

"I'm sure you're important to him." He told her quickly, not knowing how anyone who was friends with Ladybug under the mask could treat her this way.

Then his heart fell to his stomach.

This, this was exactly what he had done to Marinette. He was treating Marinette the same way Ladybug's friend was treating her, and she thought it was because of something she did.

Could Marinette, could she be thinking the same thing? Could that be why she was so down, because she thought SHE did something wrong to push him away?

Oh god, he was an idiot.

"Chat?" Ladybug asked softly in worry.

He blinked a few times, planting a smile to his face, "I-It's nothing m'lady. I was just thinking, since there haven't been any akuma's in a while, maybe we should meet up once a week, just to check on each other."

He was glad to see her smile, "I think that's a good idea." They quickly made plans to meet up at the Eiffel Tower next week around this time, Ladybug hugging him again suddenly, "I missed you chaton."

He felt the heat rush to his face as he smiled into her hair. "I missed you too, bug." He whispered. His heart still fluttered, but something was different this time. He watched her take off, giving her a chance to get out of sight as he wondered why it felt so different.

He didn't think about it long. There was something he needed to do first.

He made a b-line for the bakery, closing the distance from the Trocadero to her balcony in just a matter of minutes. The fairy lights hanging on her balcony were on, and it was still pretty early. The sun was just barely disappearing into the horizon, stars twinkling back into existence across the still darkening sky.

He waited for a few seconds, hearing movement in her room before landing lightly on her balcony with a soft thud.

The weight of the last few weeks hit him hard as he heard the hesitant shuffling on the other side of the trapdoor, so very different from her usual exuberant greeting. The seconds seemed to stretch out longer than they should have before the trapdoor finally opened slowly. His stomach twisted into uncomfortable knots as she stared through him with glassy eyes. Her nose was red, and her eyes were puffy. No doubt she had been crying.

He was wrong.

He should have never done it.

"Marinette," he said hesitantly.

She sniffled, "Oh, so you do remember who I am? Funny, I thought you landed here by accident."

He flinched, "I deserve that."

She pulled herself up onto the balcony and asked as she wiped her eyes, "What do you want?"

"Are you okay?" He asked, worried by how upset she really seemed to be.

"Do you suddenly care?" She asked, her voice thick with tears as she crossed her arms and turned away from him.

"Too much." He whispered shakily, not able to stop himself this time.

She instantly turned to him, her shining blue eyes wide, "What?"

He looked away from her strong gaze, "I care about you, too much. That's why I had to," his voice felt stuck in his throat, "if I had kept getting closer to you, and something happened to you because of me I," he squeezed his eyes shut in pain, "I would never forgive myself. I know that's not an excuse, and I never meant to hurt you… I thought I was doing the right thing. It was the only way I could protect you."

"By dropping off the face of the earth without so much as a word?" She said hurt, "You got close to me and you got scared. You think I wasn't scared? That I didn't think about what could happen to you if an akuma came after me? That I didn't know you enough to know that you'd throw yourself in front of it to save me even if I begged you not to?"

Tears were falling from her eyes again as he looked back at her, seeing her lower lip tremble as she told him upset, "You're an idiot."

He saw her about to break down and moved on instinct, holding her tightly to his chest as she started to cry, "Stupid, cat. Disappearing. Without, a word."

He laid his head on top of hers gently, feeling the tears building in his eyes, "I'm sorry Marinette. I'm so sorry I did that to you."

She stayed in his arms for a few minutes before controlling herself, pulling away slightly, but Chat refused to let her go.

It was that night all over again. Staring into her eyes, he could feel his heart clawing to come out. Pleasant butterflies fluttered in his stomach as he cupped her face, wiping the tears from her eyes carefully.

Her voice was a sad whisper, "You're, in love with Ladybug."

He only stayed silent for a moment, his voice echoing her sadness, "You're still in love with that boy you know."

She didn't contradict him, or confirm it, as they stared at each other. Her small hand moved up his chest slowly, her voice shaking with the lie, "I'm not in love with you. I'm not."

His arms tightened around her, pulling her closer as he automatically leaned down towards her. He saw her eyes fluttering closed, knowing that his were doing the same. He knew it was a lie before the words left him, "I'm not in love with you either."

He pressed his lips to hers, melting into her as she pulled him closer. He got lost in the supple softness of her lips as they moved against his. Their hearts felt the truth that their heads were trying to deny as they poured every ounce of their true feelings into this one kiss.

She could feel the desperation behind the kiss, her mind already trying to prepare for what she could feel was coming.

He didn't want to do this. It was wrong, but he had no choice. Not after feeling this way, and knowing she felt the same.

Chat pulled away first, saying it breathlessly, "I'm sorry. I'm, so sorry Marinette."

She felt the sting in her eyes start again, "It's okay." It wasn't.

He felt like his heart was breaking, watching her eyes begin to water, "I can't come see you again." He already missed her.

Her eyes squeezed shut as her heart twisted in pain, "I understand..." And she hated it.

He cupped her face with both hands, begging her to believe him, "My heart will never change, I promise. I promise, one day..."

She nearly sobbed as she said it, cutting him off, "One day."

He pressed his forehead to hers, tears streaming from his eyes as her voice cracked. He said it lovingly despite the tears steadily falling down his face, "You are, the best thing that has ever happened to me."

She choked out a sob and he kissed her forehead, holding his lips there for a few seconds longer before whispering it, "Goodbye my princess. Be happy."

She opened her eyes instantly when his hands left her face, but he was already gone.

And her heart was gone with him.

Chapter Text

Her eyes fluttered open, the sounds of siren's wailing in the distance echoed annoyingly through the low buzzing in her ears. She moved to sit up and instantly stopped, taking in a deep breath as pain shot through her middle. She rubbed her eyes, trying to clear the hazy fog from her vision, but it was dark and her head was spinning. She moved slower this time and felt something heavy on her lower leg.

That's right, the roof had been collapsing. She had managed to get the little boy out, having practically thrown him out of the door into Adrien's waiting arms the second she heard the tell-tale crack above her. It was a good thing she had acted on instinct and had thrown him to Adrien, or they'd both be trapped under here.

She tried to lie still, the uncomfortable pressure on her leg keeping it bent at an awkward angle, as she took stock of her injuries. Her right wrist was throbbing, and had a small gash that would no doubt need stitches. She was almost sure that she had some bruising around her ribcage- it was hard to breathe. Her leg was no doubt the worst off, and hopefully the pressure holding it down wasn't masking the pain of something worse. She felt something wet trailing down her face, touching it with her left hand and pulling back red tinged fingers.

"Marinette? Marinette, can you hear me?" A familiar voice called out.

"Tikki? Tikki, I'm here!" She said, coughing painfully as she inhaled some of the lingering dust in the air.

Tikki appeared at her side instantly, crashing into her face, "Oh Marinette thank goodness! Chat Noir is coming so just hang on okay?"

She told Tikki softly, "I'll be okay Tikki. Thank you for going to get him."

Tikki had tears in her eyes, "I wish I could help you. I hate that I couldn't help you."

"It was an explosion, Tikki. It wasn't anyone's fault. We couldn't have known that it would happen."

Tikki nuzzled her face, "I heard a few people say it was a, gas leak? I think. I wish it had been an akuma. Then the miraculous cure would heal you."

She smiled slightly, asking her, "Is the little boy okay?"

Tikki nodded, "Yes, Adrien caught him and pulled him back just as the roof collapsed in on you. Adrien has been freaking out for hours."

That made her pause, "Hours?"

Tikki nodded, "It's almost sundown. The police wouldn't let him try to help find you so,"

"He went to transform." She said knowingly, not surprised to see Tikki nodding. "How long ago?"

"About an hour or so." Tikki told her with a small frown, "His father was quite upset that he had been anywhere near here."

"So it may be a while still. That's okay." She moved a little too much and groaned as she grabbed at her leg. That definitely had to be broken.

Tikki frowned, wiping the tears from her eyes this time before they could fall. "There are firefighters trying to figure out how to get you out without crushing you," Tikki flew over to the large piece of stone keeping her leg trapped. "They are worried that moving the wrong piece at the wrong time will send everything crashing down."

She nodded in understanding, "No, that makes sense." She looked around the small space where she was trapped. Everything had somehow luckily caved around her. She only had a few feet on either side, but couldn't see anything or anyone. She was completely trapped under the rubble.

She felt the plan starting to form in her mind and looked at Tikki, "Tigress. We need Tigress, Carapace, and Chat Noir. I think I know how they can get me out without crushing me."

Tikki nodded, a determined look on her small face as Marinette relayed the plan. Tikki flew off with the promise that she would be back soon.

...

Chat Noir stood annoyed, eyeing the collapsed building where his Lady was trapped. Carapace touched his shoulder, "She's all right man, Tikki said she was."

He sighed heavily, trying to stay calm, "I know, but until I see her myself,"

"It will be hard." Tigress whispered next to him. He gave her a small smile, "Thank you for doing this."

Tigress nodded, pushing a lock of her long dark hair behind her ear, "Thanks for trusting me." The brilliant purple of her eyes matched the purple on the ends of her hair. The purple tiger stripes going along her black suit were only slightly lighter in color, contrasting just enough to make them visible in the evening light.

Chat let out a deep breath, "Right. Let's do this." The three heroes jumped down from the roof and Officer Roger turned to them instantly, "Stand back Chat Noir, this wasn't an akuma attack."

Chat made sure to keep his tone pleasant, "We just want to help. I heard there may be a civilian stuck underneath the rubble."

Officer Roger frowned, "We can handle this. That's not your concern."

Chat's tail flicked angrily, even as he smiled, "It is my concern, given that you know you won't be able to move any of the rubble without possibly causing a collapse. We may be able to do this without hurting anyone, and without it dragging on all night."

Officer Roger hesitated slightly, pulling him over away from the news camera's that were focused on the collapse, "We don't even know if the girl is still alive. Adrien Agreste watched the building collapse on top of her, a classmate of his named Marinette Dupain-Cheng. She is a friend of my daughters too, but we have to be realistic."

"We can find that out, easily." Chat said a little firmer, walking back over to Tigress and telling her, "Care to take a peek?"

Tigress smiled, nodding as she stepped towards the rubble, the rescue team standing back to let her through without question. Tigress closed her eyes, putting her hands in a prayer pose before she said it calmly, "Insight."

Her eyes were glowing as they opened, her hands pulling apart and going just past the width of her shoulder as she held them out towards the rubble. There was a small shimmer, a distortion along the rocks before it began to seemingly disappear. They could all see what Tigress could, seeing through the fallen rock and wood, going a little deeper into the store - that was actually where the storefront had been - before finding what they were looking for.

"Chat, that is a sick power." Carapace whispered.

He nodded, moving forward himself as he saw her, "Marinette."

Tigress told him softly as he approached, "She's breathing, and her eyes are open. She has a few broken ribs, and her right leg is pinned down there," she zoomed in her focus to where Marinette's leg was pinned down by a large piece of stone, "and broken. She has a pretty nasty cut on her arm, and forehead, but otherwise seems to be okay."

He touched her shoulder, "Thank you. Officer Roger,"

The large man was already staring into the rubble wide-eyed, "That girl is lucky. How she managed to be in the one spot that created a space pocket is amazing, but that doesn't help us get her out."

Chat looked over at Carapace who nodded, "I got this officer-man. Shell-ter!" A green dome appeared around Marinette inside the rubble. It made his heart soar to see her smiling.

He called it quickly, "Cataclysm!" Tigress dropped her hands and moved back, the stones becoming fully visible again as she stopped looking through them.

He touched the nearest piece of rubble and watched as it all disintegrated around her. The second it was clear and he saw the brightly glowing green dome, he raced over to her. Carapace dropped his shield and he kneeled next to her, relieved tears filling his eyes as he smiled, "Hey princess."

"Hey kitty." She whispered. She put her arms around his neck and he lifted her up carefully. Her hands tightened into fists at the pain where they were behind his neck as he put his hand under her broken leg, "I'm so sorry Princess. I'm so sorry."

She shook her head, her eyes squeezed shut, "It's not your fault."

The EMT's were ready for her as he crossed the space, laying her down gently before telling her, "No more heroics for a while okay?"

She smiled, "Just trying to be an everyday Chat Noir."

He felt himself flush, wanting nothing more than to wrap his arms around her and bury himself in her hair before kissing her senseless. Officer Roger, somewhat grudgingly, thanked them for their help before the three heroes took off. As Tigress de-transformed, Juleka told him, "I gotta call the girls, let them know Marinette is okay."

Chat nodded with a smile, "I'm sure they'll appreciate it." He took off and found Carapace a few blocks away waiting for him.

"You going to the hospital now?" Carapace asked.

"I want to, but I doubt I'd get to see her." Chat said deflated. 

Carapace touched his shoulder, "Just being there waiting for her is enough."

He shot him a small smile, "Yeah. Hopefully I can convince Nathalie to let me go." Carapace wished him luck before he headed home, hoping for a good outcome.

...

He let out a soft sigh, letting his chin rest on the side of her bed near her arm. He closed his eyes, trying not to fall asleep. She had only been home for two days now, after her week-long stay at the hospital. He had hated every minute of it. His father hadn't let him go see Marinette once, in case the media happened to catch him there. This was the first time he had been alone with her since their disaster of a date that led them to where they are now.

The meds she was on kept her pretty sleepy, so he wasn't surprised when he showed up tonight and found her asleep.

A gentle hand ran through his hair and his eyes snapped open, seeing her smiling sleepily at him, "Hi Kitty."

He smiled, "Princess, I'm sorry, did I wake you?"

She shook her head, "No, I've been drifting in and out of sleep all day." She started to sit up and he told her as she grabbed her middle, "No, no, you need to lie down."

She ignored him of course, and he helped her sit up slowly, scowling at her the whole time. There was no point in arguing with her about it. She was stubborn that way and would sit up with or without help. She smiled, seeing the guilty look on his face, "I'm okay."

"You have three broken ribs, a broken leg, a hair-line fracture in your arm, and eight stitches." He pointed out unremorsefully.

She rolled her eyes but patted the bed next to her. He sat down, trying not to jostle her too much, "Chat it was an accident. These things happen."

"It should have been me." He said bitterly.

"Hey." She touched his face gently, slowly forcing him to look back at her, "I told you, this wasn't your fault. I would hate to see my kitty hurt like this."

He frowned, "I'm supposed to protect you, and I didn't."

"I can protect myself." She said sternly.

He motioned in silence to all of her injuries and she rolled her eyes again, "Again, it was an accident."

"And what if this little accident turned into something more?" He said, trying not to let his voice shake, "Marinette you could have died. Died." He cupped her face, staring into her beautiful eyes, "That building could have crushed you and then what? Do you know where we'd all be right now? How different everyone's lives would be at this moment if you weren't here?"

He saw the understanding fill her face and she put her hands over his, "But it didn't. I'm here."

"This time." He whispered, letting her pull his hands from her face so that she could wrap him in a tight hug, "Marinette all week, I've been playing that moment over and over again in my head. You have no idea what it did to me." 

His grip around her tightened, even as he tried not to hurt her still tender ribcage, "I felt like everything in the world just, stopped. Everything went quiet, all the colors seemed to vanish all at once, until I was standing with nothing but fear in my heart surrounded by a never-ending darkness."

"Chat," she whispered.

"We've been together in secret for over a year. I can't keep doing this. I can't keep questioning how long it is going to take before my bad luck comes back to hurt you worse than it already has." He admitted, pulling back so he could look into her eyes, to see that those beautiful bluebell eyes were really looking back at him.

"I watched that building fall on top of you. I watched it and I couldn't do anything except stand there useless because,"

"You would have had to transform in front of everyone." She whispered.

He nodded, "It shouldn't have mattered. I should have transformed. I should have never let this happen to you."

"I'm glad you didn't." She said softly, grabbing his hand and holding it tightly, "I know how much being Chat Noir means to you, and I know it is your only escape from your life at home. I'd never want you to risk yourself for me."

He stayed silent and she whispered it lovingly, "You are too important to me to lose, Adrien."

"You are so much more important to me than you realize." He told her evenly, kissing her forehead where three of the stitches were.

She told him quickly, hugging him again, "This was my fault. I did this. I'm the reason I got hurt. I could have transformed but I would have revealed myself too, and when I heard the little boy crying I ran in without thinking and,"

"You saved his life." He told her instantly, "With or without the suit, you've always been amazing."

She flushed slightly and he smiled, "Are you hungry, do you need anything?"

She shook her head, yawning widely, "No. I'm okay."

"Why don't you get some more sleep? It's getting late anyways. I really just wanted to make sure you were okay." He stood but she instantly grabbed his hand, "Please don't leave."

She scooted over slowly, wincing slightly as she did, before pulling him to sit with her again. He caved instantly, sitting next to her comfortably. She wrapped her arms around him and he pulled her closer, letting her rest her head on his chest.

He ran his hand through her loose hair, whispering it, "Go to sleep mon coeur. I'm here, and I'm not going anywhere."

She snuggled into his side happily, looking up at him through her long lashes. His smile turned into a smirk, seeing in her eyes what she wanted. He lifted her slightly, just enough so that he could press his lips to hers. She hummed a sound of contentment before telling him, "Thanks."

He chuckled softly, "Like I'm ever able to deny you."

"I know." She teased sleepily through another yawn.

It didn't take long after she got settled for her to fall asleep as he continued to gently run his fingers through her soft tresses. He kissed the top of her head and felt his eyes getting heavy as his hand started slipping from her hair. He nestled her securely within his arms as he closed his eyes, promising himself that he'd never let this happen ever again.

Chapter Text

Adrien closed his locker with a heavy sigh. He was glad it was Friday, it meant he would be able to go see his purrincess later tonight, but Lila and her lies were starting to take a toll on him. She was trying to make it seem like something more was going on between them, no matter how many times he tried to assure their friends that he wasn't seeing anyone. That included Lila. He hated having to lie, wishing he could tell everyone he had a girlfriend so that Lila would back off, but he was almost sure that she would turn it back on him. Especially because he wouldn't be able to tell anyone that it was Marinette.

God what a mess - he thought frustrated at himself.

A few weeks ago, he had finally found the courage to ask Marinette out, only to realize in nearly the same second that he had let the question come out as Chat Noir, not Adrien. He was an idiot, but she had still said yes, and he had been too happy to care about the consequences that would come with it. He knew they would figure it out, and he wasn't worried about Marinette bragging to anyone about going out with Chat Noir. Three weeks in, and she hadn't uttered a word to anyone, not even Alya.

Not that he wasn't about to burst at the seam himself if things kept going like this.

He wished he could tell her the truth about his identity under the mask. It was getting increasingly harder to sit in front of his girlfriend every day and act like she was just a friend. He hated it. It was awful. One of the most annoying positions he had ever found himself in, and being Ladybug's personal Chat-cannonball half of the time, he regularly found himself in annoying positions.

He let his head fall heavily against his locker. If he had just asked her at school that day like he wanted, she'd probably be here with him now, waiting to walk out together so they could either go to her house or his and enjoy their Friday night together. He hit his head against the locker again. But no. Now he was here, alone, wallowing in a situation HE had created.

He felt Plagg poke him through his shirt and asked hushed, "What's up Plagg?"

Plagg barely poked his head out, "Hear that? Someone's yelling."

Adrien closed his eyes, starting to pick up on the sound. He made his way out of the locker room, seeing their classroom door still open. He hesitated to get close, hearing the argument clearer.

"Oh please! You have been trying to convince everyone for weeks that you are secretly dating Adrien, and NOW you want to try and pretend like you are dating Chat Noir!?"

That was Marinette's voice, he knew it without a doubt.

"I never said I was dating Adrien. I said I was dating someone special." Lila corrected Marinette, "Someone with blonde hair and the most brilliant green eyes. Adrien isn't the only person with those features in all of Paris. Hasn't Adrien himself been telling everyone that he isn't seeing anyone?"

Marinette didn't say anything and he felt a growl rumbling in his chest at Alya's harsh words, "I told you girl, Lila doesn't have any reason to lie about this. You have always been so obsessed with Adrien that you just assumed that was who she meant."

"Yeah Marinette, we all know how much you like Adrien, but you can't take out your jealousy on Lila just because she is dating Chat Noir." Alix said somewhat harshly.

Marinette said it angrily, "There is no way in hell she is dating Chat Noir."

Lila said it gently, "I understand that you are jealous. I know you aren't this person but you have to accept,"

"I don't have to accept anything. I know you are lying!" Marinette told her.

"How?" Alya asked angrily.

"I know because I," she stopped mid-sentence, and his heart fell. She was stuck. She couldn't tell the truth without outing their relationship, and even if she admitted she was dating Chat Noir, no one would believe her. They would think she was lying to try and one-up Lila.

He could fix that.

He moved into the room, more than one set of eyes falling on him as he said it somewhat cooly, "Well for one, Chat Noir is in love with Ladybug. Everyone in Paris knows that. You even have a video of Chat Noir telling you that on the Ladyblog, don't you Alya?"

Marinette smiled at him so brightly he smiled back instantly, staring at her lovingly without meaning to. No one was going to talk to his princess this way. Not as long as he was around.

Alya stayed quiet, and Lila was staring at him hard as he looked back at her. "Two, don't you think it would be a little reckless of him to be dating a civilian? He'd be putting that person in danger because once Hawkmoth found out, he would be sure to use her against him."

He let his eyes travel over their classmates, waiting for anyone to contradict him. When no one did, he shot Marinette a small wink, "And three, Lila doesn't have any proof either, Alya. The only time I've ever seen her anywhere close to Chat Noir is after he and Ladybug defeated her as an akuma, which has happened..." he paused looking up at the ceiling as he started fake counting on his fingers, hearing Marinette giggling, "too many times to remember correctly."

Lila told him with crocodile tears falling from her eyes. "Why do you think I've been akumatized so many times? It's because I've been keeping our relationship a secret from the beginning. I can't have proof like pictures because if anyone found them, my kitten is the one who would be in danger not me. He can't even comfort me the way he wants after they defeat me because he can't make it seem like he has any favoritism towards me. It's terrible and I hate it, but I had to tell someone or I was going to lose my mind. I thought I could trust my friends,"

Everyone immediately started telling Lila that she could trust them, that they wouldn't breathe a word to anyone because they all believed her. Marinette snatched her bag from the table, rolling her eyes at the scene. Even faced with REAL evidence, Lila twisted everything in her favor. He shook his head, knowing there was no point in trying to change anyone's mind anymore.

At least they were leaving his princess alone. That was the most important thing to him.

Marinette stopped next to him, opening her mouth to say something when Lila threw it out there, "I know Marinette is your friend Adrien, but you should really be careful before she hurts you too."

He reacted instinctively, grabbing Marinette's hand before turning back to face Lila, "She's my girlfriend. She'll never hurt me. I trust her more than anyone else, and that isn't going to change anytime soon." He turned back to her with the question in his eyes. She reacted right away, giving him a quick peck on the lips that sent a happy stream of flutters through him as he smiled like an idiot without a care in the world.

"I thought we weren't going to tell anyone?" She asked happily, going along with his, almost-a-lie-not-really-a-lie-because-he-was-dating-her-as-a-superhero-but-she-didn't-know-it-was-him-under-the-mask lie.

He shrugged, turning back to Lila with a triumphant smirk and threat in his voice, "No one talks to my princess that way." He squeezed her hand and told her softer, "Come on."

They left the classroom hand in hand, making it all the way outside in silence. He saw Gorilla waiting, opening the car door for him. His grip on Marinette's hand tightened in comfort and he asked her embarrassed, "How would you feel about, getting an ice cream?"

Her face was flushed red, but she nodded. They got into the car, him reluctantly letting go of her hand. The silence between them turned awkward until they both said it at the same time, "I'm so sorry."

They looked at each other and started laughing in their embarrassment. He told her again before she could, "I really am sorry about that Marinette. I kind of panicked."

She flushed but shook her head, "No, no it's okay. Lila just makes me so angry and I may have overreacted too." Her face turned nearly the color of Ladybug's suit as her voice lowered to a whisper, "I'm sorry I, kissed you."

"I'm not." He said too quickly, feeling his own face flush with heat as she looked up at him quickly. "I mean, given the circumstances, it was the only way to convince them." He added it quickly, trying to turn the attention away from the kiss, "I'm sure Chat Noir will understand."

Her eyes widened even more as she asked innocently, "Wh-what do you mean?"

He smiled at her, telling her something that was nothing but the truth, "You've been wearing a lot more, black and green lately. When I heard you standing up for Chat Noir, and for you to get that upset because Lila was claiming to date him, I put it together."

She leaned back heavily, closing her eyes, "I'm an idiot."

"No, don't think that, princess." He tried to assure her. Gorilla pulled over suddenly and lowered the divider, motioning to the small park where André was parked. He got out of the car quickly and offered Marinette his hand to help her out. She gave him a small smile and they made their way over to André who smiled brightly as he saw them, "Pretty Marinette! And monsieur Adrien! Would you two care for some ice cream?"

They nodded happily and André smiled brighter, "I have just the thing, a love that will take flight on the lightest wings! Strawberry with chocolate chips, and dark chocolate for the sides that are true. Mint and blueberry, for true love in the eyes of green and blue."

He held the ice cream out to them, both of their hearts beating wildly as they thanked André before walking over to the bench. They were staring at the ice cream in shock, both of them too scared to take a bite.

Marinette said it low, "It's you, isn't it?"

He didn't have to ask to know what she meant. He swallowed hard but nodded, "Yeah." He grabbed the small spoon and took a bit of the strawberry with chocolate chips, asking hushed, "And, you are her," he motioned to the very Ladybug-like ice cream on his spoon, "aren't you?"

Marinette hesitated before nodding too, "Yeah."

Green eyes caught blue and they both started laughing uncontrollably. What a ridiculous situation they had found themselves in. All they could do was laugh. They scooted closer and started eating the ice cream, talking and bantering back and forth about how they had found themselves in this situation.

Then, Adrien pointed it out, "Bugaboo, how are we going to stop Lila from spreading her lies about Chat Noir? It's not like we can out her ourselves, but she can't keep claiming she is dating him... me...whichever."

Marinette smirked, "Oh I've got a plan Kitty. Don't you worry. The next chapter is coming tomorrow."

Adrien glanced to the side trying to be discreet, whispering it low, "Bug, you are breaking the fourth wall, you aren't allowed to do that."

She shrugged, "Hey, you know as well as I do that they want to see Lila getting what she deserves."

Adrien started to smirk, "That they do. I can't argue with you there. So, what's the plan for the next chapter?"

"It's called, 'Protective Marinette' . You'll see." Marinette said with another smirk, taking another bite of ice cream with no intention of revealing anything else until tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Monday morning, Adrien and Marinette walked into class hand-in-hand, Adrien kissing her knuckles with a smile before reluctantly releasing her so she could go to her seat as a newly blushing mess. He was never going to get over the fact that he could bring a blush to her face without uttering a single word, and he would capitalize on that incredible ability for as long as he could. He slid into his seat next to Nino, but turned slightly to hand Marinette her bag from where it had been slung over his shoulder.

"Thank you valiant knight." Marinette said with a smirk, making him smile.

"Anything for my princess."

Nino and Alya simultaneously faked retching sounds, Alya saying it first, "You too are so lovey-dovey it makes me sick."

Nino was eagerly nodding in agreement, "Yeah dude. Is this going to be a regular thing?"

Adrien said it jokingly, but was also somewhat telling the truth, "I think we are holding back a lot, actually."

Marinette giggled, "Oh that's definitely true."

Nino and Alya both groaned, but they perked up when they saw Lila walking into the room. Lila immediately grabbing Alya's attention, "Alya, you are never going to believe what my kitten did for me last night!"

Marinette's face instantly turned angry, but Adrien grabbed her hand quickly and shook his head. There was no point. They knew what they had to do in order to expose Lila, but at the moment it was a waiting game. Marinette took a deep breath as Alya said it excitedly, "I still just, can't believe it Lila. You are going to have to tell me everything over lunch."

Lila nodded, "Of course!" Her evil green gaze turned to Adrien and Marinette, her anger rising as she saw them holding hands. Her voice took on a higher pitch as she told them trying to keep her anger in check, "I'm so glad that you guys are finally together. I really was rooting for you, just like the rest of the class."

She smiled brightly, and neither of them bought it for a second. They just knew she wouldn't pass up the opportunity to say something else.

"And I really hope that now that you guys are officially a couple, that you can get over your insecurities and be as happy as I am with my Kitten."

And there it is. - They thought simultaneously.

Marinette spoke up first, her voice practically dripping honey in a way that scared him. "That's really sweet of you Lila. I know Adrien and I ," she emphasized that far too much, "will be able to overcome anything that comes our way, together."

Adrien added it lightly without skipping a beat, "Marinette is our everyday Ladybug after all, maybe I'll have to take up the mantle of being an everyday Chat Noir. They've never been defeated, and now that we are together, neither will we."

They pounded it with amused smiles at each other, Lila's smile not hiding the anger in her eyes. "That's good then. I'm glad you guys are so confident in your new relationship. It's very important to any relationship."

Miss Bustier walked into class with her usual bright smile, “Good morning everyone.” 

“Good morning Miss Bustier.” The class called together. Everyone finally began to settle from the obviously tense conversation as the lesson started.

Marinette could feel her hand cramping up from all the notes Miss Bustier was giving them today. The usual musical chime that signaled their break began to echo around them, inciting a collective relieved sigh from the class. As they were packing up to move to the next lesson, Adrien barely had Marinette's bag over his shoulder when his phone rang.

He groaned out loud, telling her, "Nathalie is here to pick me up for a sudden photoshoot. Apparently a set was cleared a day early so they moved my shoot to today. I'm sorry, we will have to reschedule our lunch date."

Marinette smiled at him. "It's okay. Maybe you can make it to dinner at my place instead?"

His eyes lit up, "I'll let you know. You're the best." He gave her back her bag before kissing her soundly, letting out a happy hum before his phone vibrated again in his hand, no doubt Nathalie telling him to hurry. He grabbed his bag before taking off, leaving a disappointed Marinette alone.

"He really is amazing, Alya. He is such a charmer, and practically dotes on me like I'm a Queen." Lila said loud enough for her to hear. "He is always trying to make up for keeping our relationship a secret, no matter how many times I tell him I understand why it has to be this way."

Marinette put some distance between them quickly, trying to calm down when Lila made a comment about Adrien with her foot barely out of the door, "I hope Adrien doesn't have that problem, now that he is dating. There is so much on his shoulders already, and his father is so critical of the choices he makes, especially when they turn out badly. He is so smart, but is incredibly naive about these things. Sometimes he really makes me wonder..."

She spun around in place, her eyes hard blue stones as her voice shook angrily, "Don't you dare try to stand there and talk about Adrien like you know him, or about his relationship with his father! And you have no idea what kind of burden he really carries! You are so blinded by your own selfish desires that even if Adrien opened up and told you everything, you wouldn't understand a fraction of the truth that he carries on his heart! You and every other person who knows him is so blinded by what he is at the surface that no one has a clue about goes on underneath so go ahead," she took a hard step towards Lila who was shocked into silence like the rest of the remaining stragglers in their class, "Keep talking about Adrien. I dare you."

Lila didn’t say a word. No one did.

Marinette said it triumphantly, "Good choice." She walked out of the room, steam seeping from her ears. No one was going to talk about her Kitty that way. In either form, Chat Noir or Adrien, not if she had anything to do with it.

...

"Pound it!" They said together, their fists touching lightly.

"You were exceptionally brilliant out there today bugaboo." Chat told her flirtatiously.

Ladybug rolled her eyes, but her cheeks tinged pink even as she smirked, "Flirt." There was already a small crowd of people gathering around them, one of them being Alya Cesaire with her phone aimed right towards them.

Chat put a hand over his heart dramatically, "How much longer are you going to do this to me, bug? My fur-agile kitty heart can't take it."

Ladybug took a step closer to him, Chat instinctively leaning back as she leaned her face inches from his, "You know what Kitty? I think I'm tired of holding back."

Chat swallowed dramatically, staring at her with wide-eyes.

She laughed softly, "What's the matter Kitty?" She tapped the bell at his neck, watching his face burn as it let out a soft tinkle. She loved that she could make him blush like that from such a simple act. "Chat, got your tongue?"

He took a small step back but she grabbed him by the bell and brought him even closer, "Buga-"

She pressed her lips to his firmly, the crowd practically roaring in applause when they realized what she was doing. She let go of his bell, seeing that goofy smile on his face that turned his eyes to stars. She whispered it just loud enough so Alya would be able to hear, "I've wanted to do that forever."

Chat reacted to her soft words by lifting her up by the waist, twirling her in a circle as he smiled like the lovesick kitten he was. He finally set her down as her laughter settled, asking right away, "Will you do me the honor, of being mine m'lady?"

She asked with a smirk, "I thought I already was?"

"You have always been my one and only m'Lady." He promised, lifting her hand and kissing it.

"And you've always been my one and only Kitty." She told him, smiling.

Her earrings beeped and she touched his nose lovingly before taking off with a proud glint in her eyes. "Bug out!"

Chat looked into the crowd as she disappeared, asking with a wide grin, "That really happened right? I'm not dreaming?"

There was a collective 'No you aren't dreaming' and he smiled brighter, telling them with a loving sigh he didn't have to fake, "God I love that girl." His ring started beeping and he bowed at the waist, "Sorry, but this Chat's gotta scat." He gave them a quick salute before vaulting away and heading home, hoping that their evil plan worked.

...

Marinette was scrolling the Ladyblog on her tablet next to him, speed reading through the thousands of comments that had already hit after their perfectly executed plan this afternoon. His tail twisted back and forth happily behind him, deciding it wanted to wrap around his girlfriend's waist and pull her closer.

He kissed the side of her head when she still didn't look at him, "We were VERY convincing, don't be so worried bugaboo. The Chat's in the bag." He told her with a grin.

She snorted, her eyes never deviating from the screen. "I know, but I just want to make sure that there is nothing floating around that will let her question it tomorrow."

He watched her tongue poke out of the side of her mouth in concentration, making him smile. Why did she have to be so adorable all the time? He lifted her arm slightly, and she reflexively lifted the tablet with her. He laid his head on her lap and closed his eyes, absolutely content. He slowly rubbed his face against her leg, hiding his smirk, "Bug, you know everyone has known for a long time how Chat Noir feels about Ladybug, but I don't know if you were really all that convincing from the outside."

He felt her go still and peered up at her carefully, seeing her deep ocean eyes boring into him as she smirked, "Oh really?"

He shrugged and she put the tablet down, her magic fingers instantly tangling into his wild mane. She leaned down slightly, asking in a low voice, "Maybe I can try to convince you again, just to make sure."

He grinned, sitting up slightly, "Well, if you want to really make sure."

She kissed him instantly, his arms snaking around her waist. He pulled her down until she was lying on the bed next to him. She gently nudged him until he was flat on his back as she leaned over him. Her teeth grazed the bottom of his lip and he let out a low rumble, groaning when she pulled away with a teasing smirk, "Convinced yet?"

He pulled the pillow over his face and groaned again, telling her muffled, "You are going to be the death of me."

She giggled and lifted the pillow, pressing a featherlight kiss to his still sensitive lips. He felt like he was turning into a puddle of happiness right there as he let out a happy hum.

"Adrien."

Chat instantly looked over at Tikki who was smiling, "Your baton is buzzing."

He leaned over and fished for his baton under the bed. He found and opened it, frowning as he saw it, "It's the schedule for tomorrow. Nathalie just sent it to my phone." His eyes widened in horror, "That's just great."

Marinette asked worriedly, "What?"

"I have back to back photo shoots for the next two days. I'm going to miss school both days." He said heavily, snapping the baton shut.

Marinette's phone started to ring and she reached up to her small mantle to grab it. Her eyes widened, "Uh, it's," she answered it quickly, "Hello Miss Sancouer, what can I do for you?"

Chat's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Why in the world was Nathalie calling Marinette? He had just barely told his father on Friday that they were dating, and while he approved of Marinette almost instantly, he was waiting for whatever consequence that was going to come with it.

"I, I have to make sure it's okay with my parents but I absolutely don't mind." Marinette was telling her, Chat making motions with his hands trying to figure out what was going on. She just waved him off, holding up a finger to tell him to wait. He pouted, crossing his arms as he sat in front of her. She ruffled his hair with a smile, "No ma'am, Mister Agreste said that he would find a way for us to get our relationship out there in a way that would cause the least amount of damage," her voice dropped slightly, "and I really don't mind doing it but, am I really a good fit for this? I'm, not a model."

He told her under his breath, "You are beautiful."

As Nathalie spoke, Marinette started to smile, "Okay, thank you. That means a lot to me. I'll ask my parents and get back to you before it gets too late. Thank you."

She hung up and he asked right away, "What was that?"

Tikki sat on Marinette's shoulder, also curious about the sudden phone call, "Your father wants me to do a photoshoot spread with you for the upcoming Gabriel magazine."

"That's the photoshoot I'm doing for the next two days." He said in shock.

Marinette nodded, "That's why I have to get permission from my parents, so that I can miss two days of school to do this."

He hugged her tightly, knocking her back down on the bed as she let out a short squeal in surprise, "We get to spend two entire days together!"

She laughed, "I'm glad you are okay with it, but I need to go ask my parents first."

Chat reluctantly let her go so that she could go ask, but he wasn't worried. She came back up into her room about fifteen minutes later, already on the phone again.

"Yes ma'am. Yes ma'am I'll pack a light bag and be ready in about twenty minutes. Thank you. See you soon." She hung up and told him, "The shoot is starting at six so Nathalie wants me to just spend the night at the mansion to save time. You now have about five minutes to get home so that you can come pick me up as Adrien."

His eyes widened in horror before he made a b-line for the skylight, hearing Marinette's laugh behind him as he raced home.

...

Adrien shut the door to the car, smiling as he handed her a copy, "Printed first thing this morning."

Marinette's eyes widened, "Holy cow. This," she started flipping through the twenty page spread outlining their relationship with various pictures from the photoshoots they had done, "these look amazing!"

It left her as a whisper, "God you are so handsome Adrien." Her eyes were glued to the spread, shaking her head slightly as she flipped through page after page, so she had no idea that her boyfriend's face was turning as red as her Ladybug suit.

She finally noticed his silence and looked up, seeing his face still red, "Are you feeling okay?"

He cupped her face, pressing a soft kiss to her lush pink lips, glad to see her face turning pink. "You are absolutely beautiful." Her face went scarlet and he smiled, "Now we’re even."

She hit his arm playfully with the magazine before asking, "Am I allowed to keep this?"

He nodded, "They sent a copy for each of us. Father has one too." He looked like he wasn't sure if he wanted to smile or be embarrassed. "He was reading it at the breakfast table this morning."

"Well, we did answer a lot of questions during that interview the first day. I'm sure he was curious." She told him.

The car stopped in front of their school and Adrien got out to get her door, taking her hand as they walked in. Tuesday when the akuma struck, it had given them the chance to put their plan in motion, but then they spent two days outside of school for the photo shoots. They had no idea if their little stunt had worked.

Adrien yawned suddenly, making her shake her head. "I told you that you should have just stayed home an extra day."

"And miss a day of seeing my princess? Never." He told her without hesitating. They were barely walking into their classroom when they were lifted off the ground into a giant hug by Ivan, "We are so sorry you guys."

Ivan squeezed them tighter and the magazine fell out of her hand. Adrien asked, sounding like he was having trouble breathing, "What, for?"

They were set down gently, both of them taking deep breaths before Mylene said it from behind Ivan, "For not believing you before."

Marinette picked up the magazine before anyone could see it, but a sheepish looking Alya was already holding it out to her, "I, I'm so sorry Marinette. I can't believe I ever believed any of her lies in the first place."

Marinette caught Adrien's eyes, seeing that he understood too. He told Alya gently, "We tried to tell you."

Alya nodded instantly, "I know, and I was the absolute worst about the whole thing. When I got that video on Tuesday,"

Marinette said it somewhat protectively, "A certain black cat has only ever had one lady, huh?"

Alya looked down ashamed. "You could see it in their eyes as they stared at each other, how much they truly mean to one another. I have never seen Chat Noir as happy as he was in that moment. I was ridiculous for thinking he ever had eyes for anyone but Ladybug."

Adrien took Marinette's hand and the apologies kept coming, the guys saying that they would do anything to make up for how they had been acting, and all the girls nearly on the verge of tears as they begged Marinette to forgive them for being terrible friends. After multiple assurances that they both forgave everyone, knowing how manipulative Lila was, the object of their discussion finally walked in.

Lila's eyes instantly turned to daggers as she stared at Marinette.

"Watch it, liar." Chloe said, highly amused, "Don't forget that your little fan club isn't behind you anymore." Chloe admired her nails with a smile, "If you keep glaring at Paris's new Princess that way, you may not make it through the day."

"Shut up brat." Lila snapped, putting up her nose and walking up to her seat without a word.

Adrien and Marinette were both staring at Chloe with wide eyes, Adrien asking shocked, "Chloe, where did you hear that?"

She shot him an obvious look, "I get the Gabriel magazine a day early too."

Adrien instantly turned to the desk and grabbed Marinette's copy, flipping it through it quickly, "I didn't see that anywhere."

Sabrina said it happily, "Page thirteen!"

Adrien flipped back to page thirteen and his eyes widened with a smile, "Well, can't argue with that."

Marinette took the magazine from him and stared in shock. The entire page was a single shot of her, the caption at the bottom read, 'Every Prince of Paris needs his Princess.'

She smiled slightly and Adrien told her grinning, "That was my favorite shot too."

She rolled her eyes as Miss Bustier walked in. She stowed the magazine away, but before Miss Bustier could start class, Max stood, "Ma'am, we as a class first wish to apologize but there is something that we need to speak to you about."

Miss Bustier instantly looked worried, "Alright, what's going on?"

Alya stood instantly, "Over the past two days while Adrien and Marinette have been gone, we've been doing, research. We've been checking our facts on the things we thought were true. And what we found was, alarming. Lila has been lying, Miss, for a very long time. Marinette and Adrien tried to tell us, but we were all horrible friends and didn't believe them."

Max nodded, "We have all collected evidence. We documented the lies we were all told to go along with what we found, since the lies we individually knew would be merely he-said-she-said."

Markov floated up next to Max, "Miss Bustier, I have a flash drive here that confirms that Lila Rossi couldn't have possibly been doing the things she said she was, and there is no evidence that she has ever left the country for an extended period of time either."

Rose stood next, "I even have Prince Ali's personal cell phone number. He confirmed for me that he didn't know anyone named Lila Rossi from Paris, and that he would be glad to speak to anyone regarding the matter."

Markov took the flash drive to Miss Bustier who stared down at it for a few seconds before looking up at Lila with a slight frown, "Lila, maybe we should take this to Principle Damocles together."

Lila stood angrily, "You are just going to trust their word? Adrien and Marinette went missing for two days and no one has asked either of them where they were. I won't be treated like a criminal just because you want to play favorites to a spoiled rich kid and his fan-girl."

Before Marinette could stand to defend them, Miss Bustier said it with a smile, "They weren't missing. They were doing a tour of Paris for the Gabriel brand, the evidence of which will be made public tomorrow when the magazine comes out." Miss Bustier smiled at them, "The spread was absolutely beautiful you two, by the way."

They both smiled brightly at their favorite teacher before she looked back up at Lila, "And not that I owe any explanation, but just so that we are clear, not only did Marinette's parents call the school first thing Wednesday morning, but so did Gabriel Agreste himself to vouch for the claim that they would be out doing work for the company." 

Lila was fuming in place as Miss Bustier kept going, her voice taking on a gentler touch, "Now, I understand that you are upset with them for being in a relationship. Adrien is indeed a very smart, very handsome young man, and Marinette has a heart of gold to go along with her many bright talents, but they have the right to be in a relationship with whoever they wish. Lashing out in jealousy against them when they haven't done anything wrong is never okay."

"How dare you!" Lila yelled angrily, "I would never be caught dead being jealous of that-"

The collective glares of the class silenced Lila when she realized that for the first time, she really didn't have anyone on her side. She had lost.

Miss Bustier and the rest of the class watched as Lila snatched her bag and walked down the stairs, not making eye contact with anyone as she stormed from the room.

"Read chapter thirty and thirty-one in preparation for tomorrow. I trust everyone will behave while I'm out?" Miss Bustier asked, getting the collective yes ma'ams before leaving them alone.

Adrien turned to Max first, "Did you really collect evidence against her?"

Max nodded, "We all did. There was an incredible amount, actually."

Alya looked at Marinette, "After the way you and Adrien stood up for Chat Noir last week, and then how you defended Adrien that day, we figured the least we could do was stand up for you."

Marinette hugged her tightly, "You're the best Alya. You all are."

Chapter Text

Chat Noir took the mug of steaming cocoa from her with a smile, feeling its warmth through his paws. She settled next to him with a knowing look. He took a deep breath and told her, "Let's see here. Tonight we have, a Belgian Chocolate no doubt. It smells like a beautifully melted piece of fudge. There's, a swirl of caramel, sugar, milk," he took another deep breath for show, watching Marinette squirm as she waited, "And... cinnamon."

"Dang it!" She said disappointed.

He could only laugh. This had become one of the games they played lately. Guess the secret ingredient in the hot chocolate. The first time it had been nutmeg. The second time, peppermint. The third, coffee. That one had by far been his favorite. He took a sip and told her happily, "It is a clawsome addition though purrincess."

She smiled, her eyes shining in determination, "I'll trip you up one day. I haven't given up yet."

He raised an eyebrow at her teasing, "We'll see about that. This Chat has senses unlike any other."

She rolled her eyes at his bravado, but he noticed it again. She looked upset. He didn't want to pry if she didn't want to talk about it, but he needed to make sure, "You okay princess?"

She smiled instantly, and far too brightly, "Oh yeah, yeah everything is great."

He held her eyes in silence, knowing that she would cave eventually. When she looked away suddenly, she let out a heavy sigh, "Honestly, it's nothing Chat. I'm just, tired, I guess."

He could hear the small lilt of sadness in her tone and asked worried, "Everyday problems, kind of tired, girl troubles, or, boy troubles?"

Her grip around her cup tightened at the last one and he knew that was it. He asked softly, "Did he hurt you?"

She instantly shook her head, "He doesn't have the capacity to hurt anyone on purpose. I'm sure there isn't a mean bone in his entire body. It's hard," she hesitated slightly, "feeling like you will never be good enough to be noticed."

Chat stared out into the night, taking another sip before telling her, "I know how that feels."

He heard her small gasp and he gave her a small smile, admitting it out loud, "Don't worry, I'm a big Kitty. I've sort of, come to terms with a few things."

She asked like she was pleading for an answer, "How? How do you come to terms with something like that?"

"Being in that state in between, knowing you are a friend," he sighed heavily, "and even knowing how important you are to the person you love, without knowing if they really feel the same, or without being able to even fathom that you can live up to how amazing they are. Knowing that there is a real chance they may never love you the way you love them," he hesitated before looking at her, "it's not easy. You cling to the hope that one day they'll see you, really see you the way you see them, but then they remind you how great of a friend you are, and it's like,"

"Having a door slammed in your face without warning." She finished knowingly, adding it softly, "She is pretty amazing. It's no wonder you love her so much. Ladybug is crazy, for not seeing how amazing you are Chat Noir."

He stared at her confused, "Ladybug?"

Now she was the one who looked confused, "You are in love with Ladybug right?"

A small blush appeared just at the edge of his mask before he stared down into his hot chocolate, "I was, and I do love her, but I wasn't talking about Ladybug." He closed his eyes, a soft smile pulling at the corners of his mouth, "I realized that my heart was pointing me in a different direction. I like someone else."

"O-oh." Marinette whispered.

He dared a glance over at her, seeing her eyes tearing up. He smiled sadly, his heart hoping in that chest-pounding way it did.

"She, she's lucky then." Marinette said, forcing the tears not to fall. "As long as she makes you happy Kitty. That's all that matters."

She was refusing to look at him, and he couldn't pull his eyes off of her, "She does. She makes me happier than I've ever been. Seeing her smile makes me smile and warms my heart. Hearing her laugh puts butterflies in my stomach that make me want to hear it more." 

He saw the tear falling down her face and wiped it away gently with the side of his finger, telling her quietly, "Seeing her cry, it breaks my heart, and I'd do anything to stop another tear from falling."

Another tear fell anyway and he wiped it away the same way. He knew she still didn't understand. He let his cup sit on the top of the rail and moved closer to her, resting his head on the side of hers, "Please don't cry princess, didn't I tell you it breaks my heart?"

She sniffled slightly and then immediately stiffened. The mug in her hand fell over the rail, slamming to the ground with a loud crash as the ceramic shattered from the second story fall.

He peered over the edge with a frown, "Aw, what a paw-ful waste of hot chocolate."

He looked back over at her, seeing her staring at him wide-eyed, "What did you just say?"

He smiled, "The hot chocolate was amazing, it's sad to see it go to waste."

"Chat." She said shakily.

He took pity on her, her still glistening eyes pulling at his heart. He grabbed her hand and pulled her closer, cupping the side of her face, "I said, please don't cry princess. It breaks my heart."

She buried her face in his chest and he held her close, resting his head on top of hers as she told him, "I'm dreaming. I know I am."

"A good dream or a bad one?" He asked, feeling his heart pick up speed in anticipation of her answer.

"A good one." She pulled back and smiled up at him with more tears in her eyes, "A really, really good one."

"Hmm, that won't do." He told her, frowning slightly before smirking, "How can we make this go from good to great?"

"I don't think you possibly can." She said, wrapping her arms around his neck. His smirk widened, "Is that a challenge purrincess?"

"Maybe." She teased. "What are you going to do about it, Kitty?"

He leaned forward and told her softly, his voice vibrating through her in its smoothness, "Count to five, and I'll take you from good, to amazing."

He could feel the heat radiating from her face as she told him shakily, "You're confident, aren't you?"

"Humor me purrincess." He whispered huskily in her ear.

"One." She started slowly. He kissed her forehead and pulled back. Her face was flushed pink, her eyes wide as she stared at his chest in silence. He told her trying not to laugh, "Two comes next."

"T-Two." She whispered shakily, coming back to her senses. He smiled, kissing her left cheek.

"Three." He kissed her right cheek, promising her, "You can stop counting whenever you want, and I'll stop."

"Four." She said quickly, making him grin before leaning forward and placing a gentle kiss on the tip of her nose.

He stared into her eyes, running his thumb along her cheek as he told her again, "Only with your permission my princess."

She leaned up, pulling him closer as her arms tightened around his neck, "Five."

He gently pressed his lips to hers, her hold pulling him even closer as they deepened the kiss. It was better than he ever imagined it to be. The way her nails scratched lightly at the base of his neck in his hair sent chills down his spine. The small moan that left her drove him crazy. Taking a subtle deep breath in, he poured all of his feelings into it.

The way her deep ocean eyes glittered with love when she saw him. The way her bright smile could break through even his cloudiest days. The way her laugh warmed his heart and brought him home.

She had to know what she meant to him. He would tell her every day for the rest of his life, but he would show her too, with every kiss - starting with this one. He lifted her up in his happiness, twirling her in a circle and making her laugh as her small hands cupped the sides of his neck.

She rested her forehead against his as she told him breathlessly, "I love you Kitty."

He hugged her tighter, still holding her off the ground and never wanting to let go, "I love you too princess."

He set her down but she pulled him into a hug, laughing slightly. He asked happily, "What?"

"Most amazing dream I've ever had."

Chapter Text

Marinette hummed happily to herself as she tied the last small knot. She smiled brightly and held up the little pink heart pillow, turning in her chair to show it to her, "It's all done Tikki!"

Tikki flew up to the pillow and smiled brightly, "Oh thank you Marinette, it looks great!"

She headed up her ladder to her bed, Tikki flying up next to her. They found a cozy spot for Tikki's new bed on the small alcove above Marinette's bed, nodding at each other in agreement that it was the perfect spot.

Marinette heard shuffling from above her and went still, looking at Tikki worriedly. They both stayed quiet, listening past the sounds of the heavy rain pounding against the roof.

The shuffling happened again and Marinette moved instantly, going up to her skylight. There is only one person ridiculous enough to be out during a storm like this, and even then, she didn't think he was THIS ridiculous. Glad to see he can still prove me wrong. She thought wryly.

She cracked the skylight and saw him sitting on all fours in the pouring rain. His eyes were closed, his face angled up towards the sky.

"Chat Noir it is nearly midnight, have you lost your mind!?" Marinette told him in exasperated concern.

He barely flinched, looking over at her slowly, "Maybe."

She glared at him before she realized what she was seeing. Something was wrong. She sighed heavily and held her hand out to him, "Come on you."

He hesitated, but then put his hand in hers, letting her pull him down into the room. "Stay put." She ordered with a stern glare. He nodded in silence, barely noticing her leave the room. His eyes were staring unfocused at the ground at his feet; his father’s angry yells still echoing in his mind.

His father never failed to tell him when he was disappointed in him, but this was the first time his father had ever actually raised his voice in anger at him. For something that he had no control over at that. His harsh words were like a knife through the heart, a fresh stab with every word thrown at him.

A puddle of water was starting to collect on her floor as it dripped from every part of him, his hair sopping wet and sticking to the back of his neck as more cold water trickled down his back. He barely felt it.

"I can't believe you, Chat." Marinette's voice cut through his thoughts as she threw a fluffy pink towel over his head. She instantly started rubbing the towel through his hair, "Not only is it cold out, but it is raining to boot. You are completely soaked through." She carefully wiped the water from his face, shaking her head, "You are going to catch a chill, or worse catch a cold." She started wiping the water from his suit, "Are you listening to me, kitty?"

He gave the slightest nod, and she huffed slightly, "Of all the ridiculous things you have ever done, this one just may top the cake." She knelt down and cleaned up the water that had collected at his feet, his voice coming out hoarsely, "Sorry."

She barely looked up at him, "It's just water, it's fine." His ears flicked as he heard a ding and Marinette popped up. Heading back out of the room, she told him without looking back, "Stay."

Again he didn’t move, but she came back rather quickly, another towel in her hand. She placed the towel over his head, his body beginning to shake as the pleasant warmth seeped into him. "I knew that was going to happen." She muttered, rubbing the warm towel through his hair again as he mumbled it again sheepishly, "Sorry."

She wrapped the still warm towel over his shoulder, shaking her head, "You don't have to apologize."

He held the warm towel in place, feeling his teeth chattering. She stared at him for a minute before her eyes softened, her shoulder's slumping. The frustration in her voice was completely gone, and she asked gently, "What happened?"

He looked away from her in shame, "Nothing."

Her hand went straight to her hip, but she didn't say anything. When he stayed silent, she told him in that same gentle voice, almost like she was trying not to startle him, "Talk to me kitty."

"It's personal." He admitted shivering.

"Tell me anyways." She said concerned. "I know something must have happened. You were sitting out in the middle of a storm, in the middle of the night. Of all the places you could have gone, you came here."

"I, didn't really have anywhere else to go." He admitted quietly, avoiding her gaze. Her face fell, hearing the truth of his words and feeling them twist her heart. She wrapped her arms around him tightly without another word, her natural warmth already making him feel better.

"I'll always be here for you Kitty, whenever you need me." She pulled back just enough to look at him, "If you don't want to talk about it, I won't push you, but if you want to I'm here." She cupped the side of his face softly, "And next time, don't just sit out in the rain okay?"

He nodded, "Promise. I know it's late but, do you mind if I just, hang out here with you for a little while?"

She smiled, "All night if you need to."

He gave her a weak smile. This was why he had come here. He could always count on her to light up the dark.

His gaze traveled to her wall as she moved over to her desk, seeing dozens of clippings from magazines, all of him. Well, Adrien-him.

He tried to not so subtly change the subject, "You must really admire Gabriel Agreste's work." He moved closer to the wall, feeling a smile trying to come out before it fell. Marinette had told him herself that she admired his father's brand. That's all this was.

"Yeah." Marinette said simply, watching Chat Noir staring at the wall of Adrien posters. "I actually know him, Adrien Agreste I mean."

Chat turned to look at her, forcing a smile as his shaking finally started to subside, "Is he as fabulous in person as the magazines make him out to be? Or just a spoiled rich kid who can't do anything right?"

She glared at him, "Neither."

He was a bit taken back by her hard tone, asking truly curious, "Then how do you see him?" Maybe he could figure out why she acted so differently around him than around her other friends.

He saw a slight blush on her cheeks, "He is the sweetest guy you will ever meet. He's unbelievably kind, and incredibly smart." She started to smile, "He works so hard all the time, sometimes I can't believe all the things he does in one day. Piano lessons, learning Chinese, fencing! All of that on top of being an amazing model AND going to school. He makes straight A's!" She started smiling brighter, "He amazes me. He does all of that, and somehow, he stays standing."

She started to frown, "Everyone sees that famous part of him, and our friends see all that he does, but sometimes I feel like I'm the only one who see's how tired he really is. I know it can't be easy for him to be run ragged that way, but day in and day out, he does it with a smile. He has a big heart, and tries to see the best in people, even in the ones who don't deserve it."

He noticed her shoulder's slump and felt his throat tighten even more, feeling the sting in his eyes. He couldn't believe that THIS is how Marinette saw him. All this time, he thought she didn't like him, and she actually...SAW him.

He cleared his throat, trying to sound light, "He must mean a lot to you."

She nodded, looking over at her wall where the posters were, "I would do anything for him, anything. Even if he never returns my feelings."

Chat asked shakily, "You, love him, don't you?"

She looked back at him with a sad smile, "With every fiber of my being."

"Does he know?" He asked, already knowing the answer, but Chat wouldn't. 

She shook her head sadly, "I've tried to tell him, for almost a year, but something always goes wrong." She fiddled with the end of her shirt, "Besides, he'll never notice someone like me. I can't even begin to measure up to him so I don't know why I ever thought he would see me as someone who could be more than a friend."

"How could you think that?" he asked instantly, seeing her eyes widen, "You are Marinette Dupain-Cheng."

She let out a short laugh, "You act like that means something."

"It means everything." He told her without missing a beat, "You are creative and talented, and are always helping people even if it means going out of your way to do it."

She smiled at him, "You're sweet Kitty, but I always knew it was a long shot. I'm lucky that he even considers me a friend, especially considering how totally inept I am around him. Constantly embarrassing myself, falling over my own feet, even getting tongue-tied to the point where I can't even tell him good morning."

So that explains it , he thought. "He can't be that intimidating can he?"

She shook her head, "He doesn't intimidate me in the way you are thinking. It's," she hesitated slightly, "the feelings he gives me. They overwhelm me, in the best way. Those feelings warm me up from the inside out, and put butterflies in my stomach. Seeing him happy, that's what makes me happy, and all I want to do is find a way to make sure that smile never leaves his face."

She smiled shyly, tears in her eyes, "That would be enough for me, just knowing that he is happy. Really, truly happy. To see his genuine smile light up his eyes everyday. I'd stay his friend forever even if it meant watching him find true happiness with someone else."

He didn't know when he had moved across the room towards her. He didn't remember feeling the tears falling from his eyes. He didn't even remember making the conscious choice to hold her tightly to his chest. But he had, they still were, and he was.

His arms tightened further, nuzzling his face into her shoulder, "He's the one who doesn't deserve someone like you princess. You are far, far too good for him."

She wrapped her arms around him, keeping her face buried in his chest without a word. He slowly loosened his grip on her, asking as he stared into her glossy eyes, "Princess, why don't you tell him all of this? Maybe, maybe this is the kind of thing someone like him needs to hear."

"I don't want to tell him." She admitted, his arms dropping from around her as she said it longingly, "I want to show him."

He frowned confused but she explained on her own, "I want to be able to walk up to him and hold his hand so that he knows he isn't alone. I want to hug him so that he knows what it feels like to be comforted when he is sad, or feel safe when he's scared. I want to be able to smile at him so that he see's how happy he makes me just by being himself. I want him to know, just by looking into my eyes, how much I really, truly love him."

He felt his heart swell ten times over. He had always had somewhat of a, refused-to-blatantly-say-it-out-loud-unless-he-was-denying-it, crush on Marinette.

But in a matter of mere minutes, she was proving just how much of those feelings he was actually pushing down.

"Of all the people in the world you could love this way, why him?" He asked, feeling breathless.

Her response came the second their eyes met, saying it like it should explain everything, "Because it's him."

There was a large crash of thunder as a bright strike of lightning illuminated her room, and that was the moment it happened. It was those three simple words from her that broke through his denial to the truth.

I'm in love with her. I'm in love with Marinette.

Chapter Text

"I'm so sorry!" Marinette squealed, covering her mouth as Chat's face contorted in pain. His sensitive foot throbbed painfully as she stepped on it yet again. He had lost count of how many times it happened around the thirty-sixth time.

"It's fine Marinette. Let's try again." He said with a strained smile, trying to ignore the pain.

She stepped back and bent down, hugging her knees to her chest, "I can't do this. It was stupid to think I could."

"You can do it. You are Marinette Dupain-Cheng, you can do anything you set your mind to." Chat told her quickly, bending down to match her position, "Just be confident."

"Easy for you to say. You already know how to ballroom dance. Let's just face it, Chat. I'm a klutz with zero coordination." She told him defeated.

He waited for a few seconds before raising his hand, lifting her face from her knees gently so he could look sternly into her eyes, "Stand up princess."

Her eyes tightened but she made no move to stand, "It is a lot harder for me than it looks and I don't think you realize that."

He let himself fall back on his behind and said it lightly, "Fine. We'll just sit here then." He crossed his legs and stared at her, his tail flipping lazily back and forth behind him. He rested his head on his fisted hand, propping himself up on his knee without ever taking his eyes off of her.

For nearly fifteen minutes, neither of them moved or said a word. Bluebell eyes were locked in an unspoken battle of wills against the pull of the piercing vibrant green ones staring back at her.

Finally she couldn't stand it anymore, "Why are you staring at me like that?"

His response was instant, "I'm trying to figure out who you are." He finally moved his fisted hand from his face, only to rest it on the other side in the same position.

She rolled her eyes. "You know who I am."

"I thought I did, but something's changed and I'm trying to figure out what it is." He said evenly. "The pigtails are there, and so are the cute freckles on your nose."

She blushed slightly but he kept going, "Your eyes are the same deep ocean blue. You are even wearing the same clothes as my princess, but there is no way you are her."

"Oh, and how have you reached that conclusion?" She asked with a touch of sass, making him smirk.

"MY princess, is amazing at everything she does. She always puts her whole heart into everything she does. She will stare down the biggest of bullies without so much as batting an eye, and I have never seen her truly intimidated by anything. Besides the prospect of being forced to watch a horror movie."

She blew a raspberry, making him grin, "But you know, even if you share those qualities with her, there is one thing that sticks out above the rest. It's that one thing, that tells me you aren't her."

"Please, enlighten me oh great black cat of infinite wisdom." She snarked.

"You are giving up." He said simply, seeing her shock, "My princess would never give up."

"Some people just can't dance Chat Noir." She said evenly.

"You are not just 'some people'." He said firmly, seeing that she still wasn't moving from her position. He let out a soft sigh, "But I'm not going to make you do anything you don't want to." He stood up and offered her his hand, "Come on, let me take you home."

She put her hand in his and he pulled her up with a small smile. She said it embarrassed, "I'm sorry I wasted all your time Kitty."

"My time spent with you is never wasted." He admitted, probably a little more lovingly than he should have.

Marinette had asked him to teach her to formally dance three days ago, the day after he had asked her to go to the Gabriel Annual Gala with him...well, Adrien him. He had been spending more and more time with her, both as Adrien and as Chat Noir. He'd had a break through a few weeks ago, finally getting her to cave about telling him who she had a crush on.

He had only been trying to make her happy when she seemed really down about it. It would be his attempt to play the part of her wingman. Any guy would be an idiot not to see how amazing Marinette was. Come to find out that amazingly talented, kind and caring, beautiful Marinette had a crush on HIM. 

HE, was the idiot. 

He had been in so much shock, simply because he had always thought that it had to be impossible. He had always felt like there was some sort of wall between them, they were friends, but even then he questioned it sometimes.

That all changed when she had explained... everything.

The stuttering and falling, her nervousness around him. The gaming tournament, the fencing lesson, Operation Secret Garden, all of her failed attempts to try and get closer to him. She explained about her saddest moments where she almost gave up, the ice skating rink when he had asked her for advice about Kagami, and the wax museum where she had poured her heart out and then lied about her feelings so that HE wouldn't feel weird. She told him about that moment in the rain where he gave her his umbrella, the moment she knew that there was so much more to him than what she had thought.

Hearing her perspective of it all, he could feel himself falling for her more and more with every tender word she spoke. She was in love with him, HIM, just for being him. Not because he was famous, and not because he was rich, but simply because he was Adrien. But the one story that broke him?

The blue scarf.

His favorite scarf had come from her. She had worked on the scarf for weeks just for him, admitting that she had started it over at least a dozen times. When he had asked why she had never told him, her answer told him just how much she really loved him. "He's happier, thinking it's from his father. I made the scarf to make him happy, and it did. Even though he'll never know it was from me, it's enough that it makes him smile. I love his real smile. I wish I had a way to make him smile like that everyday."

That was the moment he truly fell in love with her. She was the only person who had ever put his feelings first, pushing aside her own because she cared more about his. Even if it meant she was silently hurting because she thought it was impossible that he would ever notice someone plain like her.

How wrong she was. He knew he wouldn't be able to do much as Chat Noir, and finally understanding why she acted the way she did around him, he came up with a plan.

So slowly, he started trying to get closer to her. He wanted to be so much more than just her friend, but he couldn't do that if she got so nervous she couldn't speak. He had tried to spend as much time with her as he could as Adrien, using any and every opportunity he had to make sure they were partnered up, or were working together. He had even started inviting her to the mansion to have lunch with him, or for them to go get lunch somewhere together.

Nino finally cornered him one day, asking what was up with him and Marinette. He had tried to make it seem like nothing, but Alya had come around the corner in full reporter mode giving him no chance to get away. He was lucky that she had. Nino and Alya instantly hopped on board trying to help him. 

An emotionally stressful, but rewarding, three weeks later, Marinette had for the first time, managed to go an entire day without stuttering around him once.

A week later, he heard Lila make a comment about the Gala, telling everyone that her date was sure to surprise them all. And that, was when he struck.

...flashback...

He had managed to catch Marinette's eyes rolling at Lila's offhand comment about her 'surprise' date to the Gala, chuckling to himself when he sat next to her after coming back from lunch. Alya had graciously switched seats with him a few weeks prior to help reach the end goal of 'Operation Adrienette'.

Marinette had looked at him with a knowing smile, having heard his laugh. "The Gala's this weekend huh? I bet you're SO excited."

He smirked at her sarcasm, saying it flatly, "Oh I'm about to burst. I can't wait."

They were both sitting there, simply smiling at each other and getting lost in their own bubble when Chloe's shrill shout of indignation broke through, "Oh don't you dare try to suggest my Adrikins would ever agree to take YOU to the Gala. It's ridiculous, utterly ridiculous."

Almost every set of eyes in the room was on him, Marinette being the exception as she had decided to start doodling on the corner of her notebook to specifically avoid looking at him. He waited for a breath, listening to the silence as everyone was no doubt waiting for his reaction.

So, he reacted with the brightest smile he could, asking innocently, "What are you guys talking about?"

Chloe held his eyes, "Tell these peasants that you have much higher standards than taking someone like Lila Rossi to the Gala."

Lila said it, her voice unbelievably filled with a sadness he knew was fake, "Mister Agreste is the one who made the decision, not me."

He faked being shocked, "Oh, you spoke to my father?"

Lila nodded, "I'm sorry, he said he was going to talk to you about it. I was just so excited that he agreed to let me be your date, I couldn't keep it to myself."

"Hmm, that's interesting." He mused out loud, watching Lila's face, "You are absolutely sure that's what he said?"

Lila said it confidently, "Call him and ask him yourself."

He smiled, trying really hard not to grin in triumph, "I don't have to. Nathalie spilled my secret last night, and my father was waiting to ambush me at breakfast this morning."

"Secret?" Marinette asked concerned, "He didn't ground you did he?"

He shot her a small smile, "No I'm not grounded. In fact, he was quite pleased," he said it a little annoyed, "and took an exceedingly rare amount of pleasure in embarrassing me over his morning coffee."

Nino asked a little worried, "Dude, what did Nathalie let spill?"

He put his hand to the back of his neck, feigning being embarrassed, "Oh well, uh, you see, Nathalie kinda figured out that," he lowered his voice a little, laughing like he was embarrassed, "I wanted to take my girlfriend to the Gala."

There was a collective gasp in shock, the pencil falling straight out of Marinette's hand and onto the floor without her uttering a sound.

Lila said it instantly, "You don't have a girlfriend, Adrien."

"That's why my father was so amused by what Nathalie had told him. I haven't even asked her to be my girlfriend yet." He stated, watching out of the corner of his eye as Marinette's face fell slightly.

Kim asked amused, "You haven't asked her yet? What, are you afraid she'll say no Mister Teen Cover Model?"

"I don't know, I hope she doesn't." He said in hope, "She is so special, and someone that everyone loves. She's amazing, talented and sweet. There is no one who can compare to her in my eyes." He said, describing her with ease. A few of the girl's looked towards Lila, who was smiling like she was about to win a gold medal. He looked over at Alya who was smirking, giving him a slight nod in approval.

"She's even done something impossible. My father greatly approves of her, and rather forcefully insisted I take her to the Gala as my girlfriend if she agrees." He turned away from Lila's smug face, looking straight into Marinette's beautiful bluebell eyes, "So, will you?"

Marinette blinked once, asking confused as she frowned, "Will I what?"

He smiled shyly, his heart pounding against his chest as the question left him, "Will you, be my girlfriend? And do me the honor of accompanying me to the Gala this weekend?"

Marinette turned and looked behind her, scanning quickly before turning back to him with wide eyes, "Me? Y-You, you're asking me?"

He nodded, smiling at her stunned expression as she asked again, "Me, Marinette Dupain-Cheng? You realize that's who you are talking to right now, right?"

"Of course I know it's you. I meant to ask you yesterday," he admitted, "but I got nervous and,"

"YOU got nervous?!" Marinette asked in disbelief.

"You're special." He reiterated, "How could I not be? You're Marinette Dupain-Cheng." He told her, caressing her name in a way that left zero doubt in anyone that he only had eyes for her.

The room was silent again, Marinette's eyes watering as she stared at him, "You, mean it?"

He grabbed her hand, lifting it to his lips and placing a gentle kiss to her knuckles as he held her eyes, watching with immense satisfaction as her face flushed incredibly red, "Every word."

She was only still for a single heartbeat as the happy tears fell from her eyes, "YES!" She threw her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. He smiled into her hair, holding her close as he whispered it to her, "I really want to kiss you right now."

She pulled away quickly, only to grab the collar of his white shirt and pull him back to her, kissing him as though her life depended on it. He instantly pulled her closer, responding in full as the guys whooped their approval and the girl's squealed in delight. When she pulled away, she told him happily, "I really wanted to kiss you too."

He gently pushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, letting out a soft laugh, "You can kiss me like that anytime you want, princess."

Her smile brightened even more, and he kept her hand in his on the desk as he looked back towards a fuming Lila, "So, what was that you were saying?"

...

He smiled at the memory, Lila having stormed from the room without a word. God it had felt good to get the one up on her, for once.

Marinette asked instantly, "Why are you smiling like that?"

He told her the truth, "Just thinking about the day this Black Cat's luck turned for the better."

Marinette rolled her eyes, but had a fond smirk on her face, "You are always such a romantic aren't you?"

He bowed theatrically, grinning ear to ear, "Absolutely."

"Weren't you taking me home you alley cat?" She asked teasingly.

"Why Marinette," he feigned a shocked gasp, putting his hand over his heart, "You know I have a girlfriend." Not that he was ready to point out that she was said girlfriend in this scenario.

Marinette shook her head when she realized what he was getting at, "It's impossible to have a conversation with you. You know that's not what I meant." She added it with a smirk, "I take it things are going well then?"

"More than well. She is the best decision I will ever make in my entire life." He said it confidently, "I'm going to marry her one day. Just you wait and see."

Marinette's smile softened, "She's lucky to have you."

"I'm lucky to have her." He corrected her, adding it lightly, "You know, she can't really dance either, but I love her just the same."

Marinette sighed heavily, "It's not that I think Adrien will suddenly break up with me just for not being able to dance, but I don't want to embarrass him. He is going to be introducing me as his girlfriend at the Gala this weekend, and I don't want to make him look bad. I want to be someone he'll be proud to show off, not a clumsy, klutzy mess who can't do anything."

Chat's gaze softened, cupping both sides of her face as he told her, "You, are amazing, exactly as you are. I know he'll be proud of you no matter what, simply because you tried. You even went as far as having a superhero give you dance lessons. That's something to be proud of."

She stayed silent for a minute, looking up at him with new determination, "Let's go again."

He smiled with a raised eyebrow, "Go where?"

Her voice was strong, "Nowhere. We aren't leaving this rooftop until I get this right."

He asked, already proud of her, "Are you sure?"

She nodded confidently, "I can do this. I will do this. Dancing isn't going to defeat me."

He said it happily, a teasing tone in his voice, "There she is. I lost her somewhere in the middle there for a moment."

"Dramatic kitten." She muttered, making him laugh to himself as he pulled her a step closer and got her into position.

"Ready?" He asked, gently squeezing her hand in the air.

She nodded, and they danced for the rest of the night until they were sweeping effortlessly across the rooftop.

Every news station the Sunday after the Gala was focused on one thing, his new girlfriend and how beautifully she danced the night away.

Chapter Text

Chat snuggled into the fluffy pink blanket, pulling it tight around him as Marinette settled next to him with a large bowl of popcorn in her lap. He was practically bouncing in place, "I'm so glad you suggested a movie night purrincess. This is purrfection. It's exactly what I needed."

"I'm glad I could help." She told him with a smile, grabbing the remote and hitting start. The opening credits played and she asked him again, "And you are sure you are okay with this one? We can pick something else."

He shook his head instantly, "Not a chance. You picked it. I'm sure it will be great."

They heard the familiar tune of the movie starting, and the entire house went dark.

They only stayed quiet for a second before Chat wailed, "NOO, the movie! Why me!?" He fell over dramatically, pulling the fluffy pink blanket over his head to try and hide from the world.

Marinette shook her head, holding back her laugh, "I'm sorry Kitty, let me see what's going on." She got up and peered out of her window. It looked like the power was out all across Paris. Her father poked his head into her room, his phone flashlight on in his hand, "Kids, you all right?"

They both nodded, Marinette asking right away, "Do you know what happened?"

Tom shook his head, "Not yet. Mama is on the phone trying to figure it out."

"Tom! The power will be out until morning! I'm going to light a few candles around the house. Does Marinette need any?" Sabine called from downstairs.

Marinette told her father, "I have a few up here, we will be okay."

Tom nodded, "All right, if you kids need anything let us know. Sorry about movie night Chat Noir."

Chat tried to smile, "It's all right. Just my luck I guess."

"We'll figure it out. Thanks Papa." Marinette said with a smile.

Her father went back downstairs, and Marinette lit a few candles, placing them on her desk. He couldn't help but smile, the candles gave a soft, comforting glow to the room. He asked as she placed the last candle down, "So, what are we going to do now purrincess?"

She gingerly placed a hand on her sketchbook, a shy smile on her face, "Why don't I tell you a story? I can be your movie."

Chat's eyes lit up, "Do you have a story in mind?"

She nodded, sitting cross-legged on the ground in front of him, "Get comfy Kitty."

He settled back into place, pulling the bowl of popcorn into his lap and asking her, "What kind of story are you going to tell?"

She pulled the black cat pillow that Chat Noir had given her a few weeks ago into her lap, smiling as she hugged it, "A love story."

He said it intrigued, "Ooooh, I can't wait."

Marinette cleared her throat and started, "Once upon a time,"

Chat smirked, "I bet I've seen this one before."

She narrowed her eyes, telling him sternly, "Shh, no talking during the movie."

He laughed but nodded, grabbing a handful of popcorn and going quiet, staring at her in bright excitement. She started again, "Once upon a time, in a land far away from here, lived a great and powerful King. This King was known throughout the world for his valuable trades," she held up a finger, "but he was a mystery. The King rarely left his castle for a reason lost to time."

Chat sat entranced, absentmindedly eating popcorn in regular intervals. She was good at this, he admitted to himself.

Her expression softened, "This great King had a son, whose face was recognized everywhere he went, but the King kept the young prince in the castle for a long time. The Prince dreamed of making friends, of seeing the outside world with his own eyes, and one day, the King relented." She started to smile and he smiled back without realizing it.

"The prince was now allowed to leave the castle, but always had a guard with him. The prince didn't mind, as long as it meant he could leave the grounds. One day as he is walking through the little town just outside of the castle walls, he comes across a small group of kids around his age. He is excited, but also a bit nervous. He's never made friends on his own, and he knows that being the prince intimidates people. He takes a deep breath," he finds himself taking the same deep breath just as Marinette does, "gathers up all of his courage, and pulling his cloak around him to hide the royal seal, approaches."

Chat shovels more popcorn into his mouth, making Marinette smile at the sight, "The kids get along with him almost instantly, and the prince feels happier than he has in a long time." She starts to frown, "A very pretty noble girl comes out of nowhere, calling out to the prince happily," she changes her voice slightly, " 'Oh MY PRINCE!' The girl throws her arms around his neck, clinging to him as she glares at his new friends, 'How dare you speak to the Prince so casually! Bow down and show some respect you commoners! How dare you defile his air with your presence! It's ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!' She tells them arrogantly, trying to pull the Prince away."

Chat chuckles, knowing instantly who Marinette was using as the noble girl. Her imitation of Chloe was priceless.

"The Prince looks uncomfortable, softly telling his news friends as they bow to him, 'You don't have to do that. Please stand.' He pulls away from the noble and tells them gently, 'You guys are my friends. You don't ever have to bow to me.' His new friends stand, the noble girl trying to pull the Prince away back to the palace. He pulls away yet again, but accidentally hits a young dark-haired girl, the contents of her arms falling everywhere.

They both instantly begin to apologize, the noble girl yelling as she stands between the dark haired girl and the Prince before he can move to help her, 'How dare you get in the Prince's way! Learn your place peasant!' The girl finishes gathering her things, telling the noble girl strongly, 'I walk this path every day, I have all my life. Maybe the Prince should take his coach instead of walking around with the commoners you both obviously hate so much.'

The prince tries to defend himself, 'I didn't mean,' but the noble girl stops him, 'Don't apologize to her. I recognize this nobody. She has been a thorn in my side for years. Why don't you go back to your needle and thread and stop bothering everyone.' The dark haired girl tightens her grip on the fabrics in her hand, 'Gladly.' and walks away."

Chat said it shaking his head, "She didn't even let him explain? That's not fair."

Marinette shook her head, "No, but just listen Kitty."

He nodded eagerly and she continued, "The dark haired girl felt bad for what she said, but was tired of the noble girl bullying her just because she wasn't noble. She had only ever heard good things about the prince, but seeing the noble on his arm made her think that he was more like her than what she had heard. A few days pass but fate decides to make its move one day while the dark haired seamstress is leaving a small shop. It's an otherwise regular day, she'd been in a hurry to leave before the clouds brought the rain, but to her luck, rain began to pour as she set foot outside. She decided to wait it out. She hadn't brought an umbrella with her either, so that was all she could do."

Marinette said it deeper, her voice taking on a sad tone, "A familiar figure came up behind her, 'Oh, it's you.' The seamstress turned, seeing the Prince. She gave a subtle bow of her head before turning away, hearing the Prince's heavy sigh behind her. She was surprised when he spoke again, sounding sad, 'I didn't mean to hit you. I swear. That day, that was the first time I'd ever gone into town. I've never really had friends. It's all, sort of new to me.' The Prince gave her a gentle smile, and she saw something in his piercing green eyes that she hadn't before."

She paused before saying it softly, "Kindness. And not just that, but sincerity. His gentle smile was full of hope, and a simple, pure desire to make friends. The Prince opened the umbrella in his hand and held it out to her, giving her a real, open and vulnerable smile."

Chat saw her eyes shining in joy, "Their eyes locked for the briefest moment as she reached out to take the umbrella. Their fingers brushed, and a crash of thunder echoed around them." She smiled shyly, "The umbrella snapped closed on her right in front of him, and she heard the most innocent, carefree laugh she had ever heard come from the Prince. She joined in his laughter as she opened the umbrella again. 'I'll see you around.' The Prince told her, still smiling.

Then, to her shock, he walked out into the rain towards where his carriage was waiting. And her heart started to beat wildly in her chest."

Chat whispered it after he swallowed, "Avoir un coup de foudre."

Marinette nodded, "At least, for her it was. The Prince regularly came into town after that first day, he enjoyed being around the people, and his friends treated him as one of them. Not as a prince, but as a person. The seamstress was friends with the people the Prince met that first day, so she was able to see him more and more." 

She sighed, "But she knew that her heart was leading her in a difficult direction. He was the Prince, and she was nothing more than a seamstress. She knew it was impossible for them to be together, even though she wanted to desperately tell him how she felt."

Her eyes were sad, "Her nerves always got the better of her, and sometimes, she could barely hear his voice without turning into a stuttering mess. The Prince's kindness knew no bounds, and he never mentioned her awkwardness. She'd never be able to express how grateful she was for that. She watched him day after day, helping everyone he could, however he could. The more she got to really know him, the more her heart filled with love for him."

Chat asked quickly, "He returned her feelings right? He had to return her feelings."

Marinette gave him a quick smile, "She hoped, and she had the perfect chance to show him how much she truly cared. You see, the Prince's birthday was coming up."

Chat beamed, "Perfect!"

She giggled, "Hush you. Don't get too excited just yet. Now you would think, a royal birthday, a huge party. Right?"

Chat nodded, "That's a no brainer."

She shook her finger at him, "Nope. The King forbade it. A party would mean allowing others into the castle, and it was far too risky. Instead, the Prince would spend the day in the castle, away from harm."

"Boo." Chat said with a sneer, thinking back to how that was far too similar to how his own birthday had gone last year.

Marinette smiled, "However, the Prince's friends knew that his birthday was coming up, and they knew the King would never allow him a party; so, they waited for the day before his birthday to give him gifts and wish him the best."

Chat smiled, "Because true friends are awesome that way. What did the seamstress get him?"

She shook her head, "No one could find the seamstress. She wasn't at her parent's shop, and even her best friend didn't know where she had disappeared to."

"That got really intense really fast. Tell me she's okay Purrincess." Chat pleaded.

"The seamstress was fine. You see, she had saved up for weeks to buy the expensive material she needed for what she had planned. With the material in hand, she made the Prince a gift, pouring all of her love into every stitch. She even stayed up late the night before everyone was going to give the Prince their gifts just to finish it and make sure it was perfect. She carefully wrapped the gift, ready to give it to him the next day, but she overslept and missed her chance. By the time she made it to where everyone was meeting, the Prince was gone." She said sadly.

"Oh no! She has to give it to him!" Chat said loudly, pounding his fist lightly into his knee, "She has to tell him how she feels so they can live happily ever after!"

"You are such a romantic Chat Noir." She said rolling her eyes with a smirk, "She had made the gift for the Prince, and even though she knew the chances of seeing him were slim, she could at least drop it off at the castle for him. She left the gift with his guards, hoping it made him happy."

"Of course it did. A handmade gift? What's not to love?" Chat told her like it should have been obvious.

"The day after his birthday, the Prince returned to town, his eyes alight with the brightest joy she had ever seen." She smiled at Chat, "And her heart began its usual wild beating when she saw him, with her gift wrapped proudly around his neck."

"What was it?" Chat asked excitedly.

"A light blue scarf, whose color she chose specifically because it brought out his eyes and went with his usual attire." She told him, Chat saying it happily, thinking back to his own blue scarf, "I bet he was ecstatic."

He noticed Marinette's face fall slightly, "As the seamstress approached the Prince, hoping that this would be the moment she could finally tell him the truth of her feelings, his words stopped her in her tracks when he told his best friend, 'I know, can you believe it? My father actually got this for me. It's the best gift he's ever given me.' He touched the scarf as though it was his most precious possession, wearing the innocent smile the seamstress had come to love."

"NO!" Chat said, pulling on his face in agony, "Why are you doing this to me Marinette?! How could he think it came from the King!?"

She shrugged, "It was another mystery lost to the wind."

"Why didn't she say anything to him? Why didn't she tell him the truth about the scarf that she poured her heart into for him?" Chat asked with a frown, a little surprised to see Marinette smiling.

"She had made the scarf so that he would be happy and feel loved, and that's exactly what it did. She knew that the Prince didn't see eye to eye with the King, and if thinking it came from his father brought that bright joy to his face, she wasn't going to take that away from him. She would take the secret to her grave, as long as her Prince was happy and his smile never faded."

Chat's expression fell to shock, "She loves him so much and he doesn't even realize it, does he?"

"No, even though most of their mutual friends knew the seamstress was in love with the Prince, the Prince himself did not."

"How blind could he be to not see it?" Chat mused to himself, Marinette saying it in defense of the Prince

"It's not his fault. Remember, he grew up in a castle away from people. The seamstress couldn't blame the prince for not seeing that her heart was with him, especially when she couldn't manage to voice her feelings. The last thing she wanted was to make him feel awkward by pushing her feelings on him when so many other girls already did, so for the most part, she kept them to herself."

"That's wrong." Chat stated simply.

Marinette shook her head, "The seamstress was happy to do it, if that's what it took to ensure her Prince's happiness."

"And what about her? Don't her feelings matter?" Chat asked, his tail flicking out frustratedly behind him.

"His happiness was hers." She explained quickly, in a way that caused Chat to stay quiet, "As long as he was happy, she was."

He nodded, asking quickly, "Is there more?"

Marinette smiled at his enthusiasm, returning to her story voice, "A little more time passed, the seamstress's love for the Prince ever growing. She tried a few more times after his birthday to tell him how she felt, but it would always end in disaster. The Prince always treated her kindly, and stood up for her a few times, even praising some of the work she did. One of those things even impressed the great King himself. She hoped that maybe, just maybe, if she kept trying and worked her hardest, one day the Prince would see her the way she saw him."

Her voice took on a lighter tone, "One day, the prince invited his closest three friends to accompany him for the day. A statue was being created in his honor, but the process was long and boring, and having friends there would make the time pass. The three friends accepted, filling the prince with joy. During the day, their two friends came up with a plan to leave the seamstress alone with the Prince, to give her the chance to tell him how she felt."

Chat started smiling, eyes bright in anticipation, waiting for it to finally happen, "She had so much anxiety boiling inside her, that she begged their friends not to leave them alone. The Prince thought that she was upset with him, because she didn't want to be left alone with him. She told him flustered that she hadn't meant it that way, and that she could never be mad him. The Prince was relieved, having been worried before that she didn't like him."

Chat blew a raspberry, making Marinette laugh, "I know, but that's what he thought. She continued to make the situation worse, her mouth not listening to anything going on in her head, and she bolted away from him before she could ruin everything." Chat stayed silent, but was shaking his head, "The Prince, thinking he had done something wrong, wanted to find a way to make her laugh."

Chat smiled more, but her voice was shaking, "He posed as a statue, and when she saw him, let her true feelings pour out of her."

Chat got a very unsettling feeling in his stomach, his voice stuck in his throat as her voice fell with every word, "He revealed that it was the real him, and she lied, trying to pass off her feelings as a joke." Her eyes shut in pain, "He believed her. He really, truly believed that her words of love were nothing more than a joke."

"Marinette," Chat whispered, this story hitting far too many points close to home that he couldn't ignore it. The birthday, he could pass off. Even the spin she put on their misunderstanding that first day was something he could ignore. The 'Avoir un coup de foudre', hearing that moment from her perspective, and hearing that she remembered his words so clearly that she could recite them from memory, he couldn't ignore that. The scarf, the wax museum, he had unintentionally hurt her both times, and she was never planning on telling him. She cared more about his happiness than her own, and it was clear that she was still hurting... because of him.

And here he was, pushing down the rising feelings he had for her the more time he spent with her as Chat Noir, thinking it was impossible that she could ever love him as Adrien.

And she already felt the same.

The pain on her face tore at his heart, but her eyes stayed shut as she told him, "He didn't know, he didn't understand how much it hurt her to have to lie, but she wouldn't let her one-sided feelings ruin the friendship that was important to him. And then, the same day, he told her something without knowing what it would do to her. 'The girl I'm in love with doesn't like them either.' He said it with ease, without a second thought as though it was nothing but natural."

"Marinette," he whispered a little louder, seeing the tears spill from her eyes, "Of course he didn't love her. How could he? He was already in love with someone else. He would never look at her the same way he looked at the girl who already had his heart."

"Marinette." He called, letting the blanket fall from around his shoulders as he crawled over to her.

Her voice was shaking, hugging her arms around herself, "It was impossible. They were from two different worlds. He was a Prince and she was no one, a no one who would never be anything important to him."

He grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently to force her eyes open as he called her one last time, "Princess!"

Her eyes snapped open and caught his, more tears following their predecessors trail's down her face. He pulled her into a tight hug, not able to handle the sadness lurking in her watery bluebell eyes.

She told him sadly, "It's all my fault. All because I had to go and be in love with him. I told him and then lied about it. I was too late, and now, now he's gone forever."

He said it hugging her tighter, "Being in love with someone for who they truly are, loving them enough to put their own feelings above yours even though it hurts more than you will ever let anyone see," he pulled back just enough to lift her sad face up to his, "is worth more than any crown, any money or any fame in the world. It is so rare, that even Gods covet something so pure and immeasurable in value." He ran his hand down the side of her head as she sniffled, determined to make things right.

"The Prince departed that day, knowing that something was wrong with the precious girl he felt lucky enough to call his friend." He started telling her, seeing her starting to shake her head, "Please don't. You can't fix a broken story when,"

He put a clawed finger to her lips gently, stopping her from saying more, "Shh, don't talk during the movie Purrincess, or you'll ruin the ending."

She gave him a weak smile and he took that as his go ahead to keep going, "Her words that day haunted him day in and day out. Even in the presence of the girl he thought he loved, the same girl who had already told the Prince that she had another Prince in her heart."

He watched her eyes widen slightly and he smiled somewhat sadly, "The Prince knew that despite all he had, he'd never be able to match up to the pure heart inside the beautiful dark-haired seamstress he had been lucky enough to meet. He knew, and yet he hoped anyways that one day, she might see him the way he saw her. As the Prince, he could never understand why she seemed to keep him at a distance, but, the Prince was not all he was."

Marinette frowned confused, sitting back a little further as he wove the tale, "You see, the Prince had a secret, one he had shared with no one. Not even the King. There was another half of him that no one could know about. Every full moon, the Prince turned into a terrible beast with razor sharp claws and the ability to destroy everything he touched. The seamstress didn't know it, but she had helped this beast before. She wasn't afraid of him in that form, and it was in that form during every full moon when she would stay with him, that his love for her grew stronger."

Marinette was practically shaking, her eyes wide as she stared at him, "C-Chat, you, what are you,"

"The Prince had no idea that the scarf came from her, or that he had truly hurt her that day, not until she told the terrible beast the story one particularly dark night." He grabbed her hand gently, careful not to let his claws scratch her. "Seeing the tears he caused fall from the beautiful eyes that put the stars to shame," his voice cracked, "it tore his heart to pieces, and he knew he couldn't keep the truth from her any longer."

"Chat," she whispered shakily, more tears filling her eyes.

"Now, he could only continue to hope, that as a beast, he wasn't too late to give his Princess the love that was already hers." He whispered, letting his forehead fall against hers gently.

"Of course he wasn't too late." She said softly, "But there was something her Prince didn't know about her, something that could change everything. Something she hadn't told anyone, not even her own parents." He pulled away from her at the familiar words, staring into her eyes, "No."

She looked down, "Every new moon, the seamstress became someone else, draped in red and black. The full moon beast was her partner, and the only reason she had ever turned him away, was because she was already in love with him, when he didn't have claws that carried destruction. He was the Prince in her heart. He always had been."

"M'lady." Chat purred lovingly, gently cupping the side of her face.

"Adrien." Marinette whispered longingly, putting her hand over his where it was resting over her face, and stopped holding back.

Their lips met, and the world stopped turning.

Finally getting the happy ending that they deserved.

Chapter Text

A sudden, frantic knocking above her startles her awake. She flips on the small lamp near her bed as the frantic knocking continues. She knows, even in her half-sleep state, that only one person can reach her balcony from the outside like that. She heavily makes her way up to the skylight, unlocking it and popping it open with a yawn, "Kitty, it's two in the morning."

He jumps down and her sleepiness begins to fade, seeing tears streaming down his face. He practically tackles her into a tight hug the second she hits the bed next to him, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He sobs, breathing heavily as his hold on her tightens, "I'm so, so sorry. I'll never let it happen, I promise. I'll get stronger. I'll stop making puns. I'll do anything you want and listen to everything you say. I won't let it happen. I won't."

"Chat, what," she barely gets out before he cuts her off, his voice shaking as he pleads, "Please don't hate me. Please, please don't hate me. I'll do better, I swear. Just promise you won't hate me. Promise you won't give up on me. Promise you won't leave me."

"I won't give up on you kitty. I promise I'll never give up on you." She promises instantly, hugging him back tightly and holding him to her chest.

"I didn't mean to. I would never do it on purpose. I would never," he chokes on a sob, trying to bury himself in her embrace, "I'll never let it happen. I won't let it."

She kisses the top of his head, rubbing his back, "Shh, it's going to be okay. I'm here, I've got you, and I'm not going anywhere." His body trembles against hers, for nearly half an hour before he finally starts to calm down.

Her fingers gently run through his soft hair as he sniffles. She asks quietly, her heart breaking to see him like this, "Chat, what in the world is going on?"

"Nightmare." He admits roughly, clearing his throat when it cracks.

"That must have been some nightmare." She whispers concerned, planting another gentle kiss to the top of his head.

"It felt so real." He says after a minute, loosening his grip around her only to take her hand in his. "I destroyed the world." He tells her shakily, not able to look into her eyes, "I put Paris underwater and split the moon in half. I... I killed, everyone." His grip on her hand tightens when his hand starts to shake again, "I killed you."

A soft gasp escapes her. His eyes quickly darts up to hers, begging her to believe him, "I would never hurt you. Not ever. You know that, don't you?"

She nods instantly, putting her hand to his face as her hummingbird heart fights to escape the confines of her chest, "I know kitty. I know you'd never hurt me." She doesn't want to ask, but she has to make sure, "Do you remember, why you did it?"

He looks away ashamed, another tear falling from his eye onto their linked hands, "I, I was akumatized as Chat Noir. I don't know how it happened, what triggered it, but I felt like I was breaking. I was so lost and alone and,"

"You listen to me." She says cutting him off, placing her hands on his face and making him look at her as the tears fill her eyes, "You will never, ever, be alone. I am always going to be at your side, no matter what happens. If you get lost, I'll find you, every time. I'll take your hand, and guide you back home no matter how far we have to go to get back." She puts her forehead to his, letting the tears fall as she tells him strongly, "And even if you start to break, I'll be here to hold you together. I'll never let it happen Kitty. Never."

He hugs her again, and she holds him tightly, letting the weight of the nightmare ease from around them as she whispers it into existence, "So don't worry Kitty. It was only a nightmare."

She knows that this must have been the day. This is the day in the other timeline where he had been akumatized, but because of her going to set things right, it hadn't happened. Is this her consequence for ever letting it happen in the first place? Her Kitty, suffering through the aftershock of something that she had made sure would never happen, just to remind her of what could have been?

No, that timeline is gone. She had made sure of it, and she knew that she wouldn't let it happen again. She had spent almost three months keeping both Chat Noir and Adrien at a distance after the incident, in both halves of her life. Eventually, she just couldn't take it anymore. She refuses to believe that it was their love that caused that timeline to happen in the first place, no matter how sure of it Chat Blanc had been.

She holds him tighter for a few seconds, kissing his temple before running her hand through his hair soothingly, "I love you Adrien. I love you so much."

He finally shows a smile, "I love you too bugaboo."

She pulls him to lie down next to her, and he instantly wraps her in his arms, saying it softly, "I'm sorry I woke you up."

She shook her head, "No, don't be. I'm sorry you had that nightmare."

He gives her a weak smile, "It's not your fault princess. It must be from all the akuma's Hawkmoth's been sending out lately."

She feels guilty about doing it, but nods, "Maybe." She kisses him lightly, seeing some of the light come back into his eyes before she snuggles closer to him, "Go to sleep Kitty. No more nightmares."

This is one secret she's determined to take to her grave. As Chat holds her close, drifting off into a peaceful sleep, she promises herself that this was the end. There was no Chat Blanc. There never would be. He would fade into nothing more than this, into nothing more than a bad nightmare.

Chapter Text

Her breath escaped in heavy pants, her heart racing in anticipation. She knew she had to hurry. She had to get away before it was too late. Ugh! Why did she have to pick today to make a trip all the way across town? She was still too far from the bakery, the endless streets in her path laid out like a constantly changing maze. She knew these streets of course, but from a more, aerial view. Now that she was on the ground, she had to keep her head on straight as she pushed herself forward.

She felt like she was practically flying down the streets of Paris, taking every other turn and changing directions any chance she could. Her eyes darted around wildly, scanning for the dark shadow that had been chasing her. She had to find a way to throw him off.

The quickly setting sun quickened her pace.

She was running out of time.

She turned another sudden corner, glancing behind her with a triumphant smirk. There was no shadow. She had finally managed to throw him off. She turned back and found herself facing a dead end alley. She stopped cold, fear overtaking everything else.

Piercing green eyes were staring straight at her, the wide predatory grin making her take a small step back at his unusually calm voice, "I almost lost you."

She forced herself to stand firm, he didn't look half as out of breath as she felt, "You did lose me."

She turned from the alley and bolted, hearing his deep chuckle behind her before she heard the familiar sound of his baton extending.

That damn Chat. She knew he was no doubt enjoying this. This was one of the most ridiculous things she had ever agreed to. Playing a city-wide game of Chat and Mouse with a super-powered Chat... that was smart.

Of course she could have transformed and really thrown him off, but right now he was tracking her scent. If he caught her scent change, and then happened to find Ladybug with the same scent, things were going to get out of hand really fast.

No, she would beat him as his own game. All she had to do was get to the bakery before he caught her. That dead end alley had almost been her undoing.

Something tight wrapped around her neck from behind, instantly choking her as she was roughly pulled back. She slammed into a firm body, her arms pinned to her side by someone easily four times her size.

"There she is, the little goody-goody." A familiar hateful voice said in triumph, moving into her line of sight.

She recognized her instantly, "Lila?"

"The name is Exposé." Lila said heatedly, "You think you've won, that someone like you could really beat me at my own game?!"

Marinette saw the purple energy whip in Lila's hand start to glow, and the tail end that was wrapped around her neck tightened. She struggled to get it out, "Your lies are what did you in. You just can't, hide behind them anymore."

"Because of you! I had everyone eating out of the palm of my hand and you had to go and ruin everything!" Lila screeched before asking her flatly, the whip beginning to glow black, "Now, let's expose all your lies. Let's start by,"

A loud whistle echoed around them, drawing their attention. Lila turned away from her to see Chat Noir dropping a safe distance behind her. There was a smile on his face, his voice light, but his eyes couldn't hide his anger, "Now, now, let's not get too hasty. Let the girl go."

Lila huffed, her grip on the whip tightening. "Stay out of the way, Chat Noir."

"I can't do that." Chat said sternly, his eyes darting to her briefly in worry.

"Why not? What does this little nobody mean to you? All she does is ruin people's lives and takes their friends from them. She doesn't deserve your help, she deserves to have all of her secrets exposed and that's exactly what i'm going to do!" Lila turned back to her, yelling quickly, "Scream your biggest secret to all of Paris!" 

Marinette felt Lila's power forcing the truth out of her, even as Chat Noir raced towards her.

But it was too late, the words came out of her loudly as she squeezed her eyes shut, "I'M IN LOVE WITH CHAT NOIR BUT CAN'T TELL HIM BECAUSE I'M STILL IN LOVE WITH ADRIEN AGRESTE TOO!"

Chat's baton made contact with the weird, camera-looking sentimonster and it let Marinette go. The sentimonster turned with a low growl, acting like a shield to keep Chat Noir away from Marinette. Lila was smirking in triumph, "Interesting. Tell me more."

Marinette covered her mouth with one hand while trying to pull the whip away, but Lila only smiled more, "It's useless to fight my power. Tell me something else, something you’ve never told anyone about you."

Marinette shook her head, and the whip connecting her to Lila began to glow again, “I said tell me!”

She couldn’t keep it in, “I’VE WORN A MIRA-”

Chat’s body slammed into hers, his hand covering her mouth as he called it loudly, “Cataclysm!”

He instantly touched the whip and it disintegrated to ash. Marinette coughed roughly, Chat lifting her up and vaulting away as Lila screeched in anger. Marinette clung to Chat tightly, still coughing as he ran, trying to get some distance. She knew that this was a worst case scenario happening right now.

Chat’s time was running out before his transformation fell. She couldn’t transform into Ladybug in front of him. Lila and her sentimonster would no doubt be right behind them. And to make matters worse, she had just screamed to all of Paris that she was in love with two boys, one of which was currently avoiding her gaze.

Chat took them up to the top of Montparnasse Tower, finally setting her down after making sure they weren’t still being followed and asking worried, “You okay Marinette?”

She nearly flinched. Chat rarely called her by her actual name anymore, and certainly never with that kind of uncertainty. For weeks he had been calling her purrincess, at any given chance he had.

She nodded in silence, and he lifted her chin carefully, frowning at what he saw, “You’re burned. I’m sorry I used Cataclysm so close to you. Ladybug’s cure should heal you right up though.” His ring chirped its first warning but Chat didn’t move to leave.

She put her hand on his wrist, lowering his hand from her face, “You need to go.”

“Honestly, I don’t want to.” He said quietly.

She lifted his hand, showing him the flashing ring, “You are going to transform back.”

“I don’t care.” He told her honestly.

They stared at each other sadly without a word. Chat could see the struggle on her face at the forced confession, and honestly, his heart was still trying to figure out why it was hurting so much. He had been shocked to hear her say it, but then was instantly happy, until the second half of the sentence came out.

She was in love with both halves of him, and didn’t know it. That was her biggest secret, that she was in love with what she thought was two people. Chat finally could take her silence and asked worried that she hadn’t said anything yet.

“Do you really, love me?”

She looked away from him, her voice shaking, “I don’t know.”

“You sounded pretty sure earlier.” He reminded her lightly.

She turned to look at him sternly, “I was under the influence of an akuma!”

“Who only forced you to tell the truth.” He said quickly before asking sadly, “Is Adrien, he’s the boy you were telling me about before, isn’t he?”

Her face flushed but she nodded, embarrassed tears in her eyes, “You probably think it’s stupid, just some unrealistic celebrity crush.”

“I don’t.” He said quickly, his tail snapping behind him, “I, I just don’t understand how, why someone as amazing as you could, be in love with someone like him.”

His ring beeped again and she told him, “Chat you need to go, no one can know your identity.”

“Only if you tell me why you’ve never told him how you really felt,”

“Because he’ll never notice someone like me! I’m just a friend! That’s all I’ll ever be!” Tears streamed down her face as Chat stood there, staring at her as the pain in her eyes tore at his heart. “He’s never looked at me that way. He’s never seen how much he really means to me.”

She wiped her eyes, frustrated that she was even in this situation, “And then you come along, and you aren’t anything like what everyone thinks. Yes you are a flirt, but you are also sincere and kind, and even though you put on this show as though you have all this confidence, I’ve seen the human underneath who is vulnerable and afraid.”

His ring beeped out louder and she turned him around, pushing him away forcefully, “Go, we can talk about this later. I can’t see you de-transform.”

He easily turned back around and hugged her tightly, saying it stubbornly, “Then close your eyes, because I’m not going anywhere.”

“Chat,” she said sternly, trying to pull away, but he wouldn’t let her, “No. I’m tired of hiding from you. I love you Marinette. I need you to know that. I should have told you weeks ago but I didn’t because I didn’t think that you saw ME as anything more than a friend.”

He felt her stiffen in his arms, her voice shook as she asked shocked, “You, love me?”

“With all my heart.” He said without a second’s hesitation.

She knew it couldn’t be true, “What about Ladybug?”

He only managed a half smile, “She made it very clear that there was someone she already loved, and I’ve accepted that he must be incredible for her to love him the way she does. I’m her partner and her best friend, but I’ll never compare to him. When I accepted that,” he lifted her eyes back to him, smiling a little more, “I realized that there was this beautifully kind and caring girl right in front of me, who I couldn’t stop thinking about.”

His ring flashed its last warning and he smiled wider, “Well, not in front of me but, behind me, would be more accurate.”

A flash of green washed over him, making Marinette close her eyes. She felt a gentle, ungloved hand on her face, “Please open your eyes.”

She couldn’t believe this. She wanted to know. It was killing her to have her eyes closed, and like the weakling she was, she caved.

Her eyes fluttered open, immediately catching familiar piercing green eyes. He smiled shyly, “Hi princess.”

“A-Adrien?” She barely managed to get out as her eyes widened.

“Not, going to, make it,” Plagg muttered dramatically as he floated down into Adrien’s hand, “Need, cheese.”

Adrien rolled his eyes, pulling out a piece of camembert from his pocket, “Hurry and eat Plagg, we still have an akuma to go after.”

Plagg looked at her and winked subtly, “I think we still have time. Besiiiides, I’m sure Ladybug is already on the way.”

Marinette nodded, “I’m sure she is. I’m glad Lila hasn’t managed to find us yet.”

He nodded, his face falling as she finally looked back at him, “Are you, disappointed that it’s me?”

She threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly, “Of course not. I love you exactly the same as I’ve always loved you, no,” she pulled back to see his reaction, “I love you even more.”

He smiled that beautiful, genuine smile she loved and pulled her close, “I don’t know how I got this lucky.”

She giggled, telling him, “I have a feeling I know how.”

He looked at her confused and she took his hand, pulling him to hide with Plagg right behind them. She squeezed his hand and told him shakily, “Don’t, don’t be too mad at me okay? Just know that, you were the boy. It’s always been you.”

Plagg was smirking as he slowly munched on his cheese, knowing his kitten’s reaction was going to be priceless.

Adrien asked with his head tilted slightly to the side, still confused, “What are you talking about Marinette?”

Marinette took a few steps back, calling her softly, “Tikki?”

Tikki flew out of her purse into view, Adrien’s eyes widening to the size of saucers, his mouth dropping to the ground as the words left her, “Spots on!”

A flash of pink magic flew around her, and Adrien stepped back, tripping over himself and ending up on the ground. Plagg cackled loudly, grabbing his stomach, “Oh man, that was totally worth the wait.”

Adrien stared at Ladybug, twisting her foot nervously into the ground. “Y-You, you’re, m’lady.” He meant it as a question, but realized he wasn’t half as surprised as he thought. Shocked, amazingly relieved, but not surprised.

“I’m sorry Adrien. I’m sorry I kept hurting you as Chat. I never meant to,”

He was up in a second and had her in his arms the way he always dreamed, “Bugaboo, you were pushing me away, for me. I can hardly be upset about that, so don’t apologize.”

“WHERE DID THEY GO!” Lila’s nearby screech forcing them to drop slightly to avoid being seen. Lila sounded thoroughly irritated, “What use are you, you stupid sentimonster, find them now!”

Ladybug moved to stand but Adrien grabbed her hand to stop her, “Wait, give me a second and we’ll go together.”

She shook her head, caressing his face, “Take your time. The last thing we need is for her to find you up here. She’s a liar, but she’s not stupid. She’ll put it together.” She kissed his cheek, gaining immense satisfaction at the scarlet blush making its way onto his face, “I can purr-tect my Kitty until then.”

The scarlet of his face turned crimson but he was grinning widely, “Did you just pun m’lady?”

Ladybug stood, saying it easily with a teasing twinkle in her eye, “No idea what you mean.” She jumped over the side where they were hiding and saw Exposé staring out into the city, the sentimonster nowhere in sight. That was a plus.

She whistled the same way Chat had earlier, and Lila turned angrily, “Oh great. Now I have a bug problem.”

Ladybug knew it was pointless, but tried anyways, “We don't have to keep doing this, Lila.”

A whip of energy formed in Lila’s hand as she cracked it at her side, “Save your breath hero.”

Lila threw the whip towards her but she jumped out of the way. There was no way she wanted that whip to hit her a second time. She tried Chat Noir’s tactic, telling Lila as though she didn’t have a care in the world, “Aren’t you trying to hit me? That wasn’t even close. Can’t you imagine the secrets I have that you could expose? I thought you’d be trying a little harder to ‘whip’ me into submission.”

Lila growled and formed a second whip in her other hand.

Maybe goading her on wasn’t the best idea.

She managed to get her yo-yo tangled with one of the whips, and Lila smirked. The second whip came cracking towards her, but a familiar silver baton caught it easily.

“Now, now Lila, paws off the Ladybug.” Chat chided with a smirk. They pulled their weapons back, standing together as they put some distance between them and Lila, “Great timing Kitty.”

“I aim to please m’lady.” Chat said with a dramatic bow.

Lila’s whip cracked between them, causing them to separate. “Where did you take Marinette alley cat?” Chat moved closer to Lila, “She’s out of your reach.” He lunged, keeping her back long enough for Ladybug to call her lucky charm. As the lucky charm formed in the air, Ladybug was lifted off the ground and pulled back, her yo-yo dropping from her hand.

“Ladybug!” Chat cried, seeing the sentimonster holding her in his iron grip.

He moved to free her, but Lila wrapped the whip around his ankle, sending him slamming into the ground.

The sentimonster held her out over the edge of Montparnasse, Lila telling him in triumph, “You want the Ladybug free alley cat? Hand over your miraculous like a good pet.”

Chat saw the lucky charm just a few feet away. It was a yo-yo, with his Chat Noir paw on it. The Lucky Charm was meant for him. He knew what he had to do, “You’ll never get my Miraculous.”

He felt the whip tighten around his ankle and called it, “Cataclysm!” He snagged the whip, feeling it disintegrate and taking off towards the lucky charm.

“DROP HER!” Lila ordered.

Ladybug let out a short scream as he picked up the yo-yo with his paw print on it. He threw himself over the edge after her, his heart racing as his body collided with hers. He turned in the air, throwing the yo-yo up. He felt it catch and pulled as hard as he could, trying to slow their descent. Ladybug grabbed his baton and extended it, slamming it into the side of the building and further slowing their fall.

Their feet softly touched the ground, and Chat fell to his knees, pulling Ladybug with him, “You’re okay. You’re okay.” He buried himself in her shoulder, breathing heavily in his panic.

She hugged him tightly, not caring that the crowd of people that had formed were watching them intently. “I’m okay Kitty.”

“I, I almost lost you. I thought, I thought I wasn’t going to make it.” He said shakily, holding her tighter.

She kissed the top of his head, “I knew you’d catch me Kitty. You always do.”

Her earrings began to beep, and it brought him out of his panic, “We have to finish this.”

She nodded, handing him his baton. He handed her the lucky charm and they made their way back up Montparnasse. An irate Lila and her sentimonster were waiting for them. They didn’t say anything to her this time, rushing her to try and end this as quickly as they could. Ladybug realized that the akuma was in Lila’s necklace, and after a few minutes, finally managed to snag it.

“NO!”

She slammed the necklace into the ground, releasing the akuma. She caught it quickly, glad that she had managed to get her actual yo-yo back during the fight. She heard the sound of glass breaking as Chat shattered one of the lenses on the sentimonster. The dark blue feather rose into the air and she caught it with a relieved sigh.

“Bye bye little butterfly. Bye bye little feather.” Ladybug said smiling. “Miraculous Ladybug!” The sentimonster disappeared and Lila returned to normal, glaring at them as they shared their usual fist bump.

Chat’s ring began to beep in time with another beep from her earrings. They took off together, making a b-line straight for the mansion because it was closer than the bakery. Chat jumped into his room, hearing Ladybug land softly behind him, just as her transformation fell. He let his own transformation drop before pulling her into his arms, “I swear you scared one of my lives out of me, m’lady.”

She smiled to herself, hugging him back, “I’m okay Adrien.”

“Can we pleeeeease be sappy AFTER cheese? I need Camembert!” Plagg whined.

“You can’t even give them one minute, Plagg?” Tikki scolded him with a stern look.

Plagg held his stomach protectively, “So empty, it’s not fair.”

They quickly fed their kwami’s, Adrien asking her with a sly smile, “So, since I caught you earlier, does that mean I win the game?”

She corrected him, “You were supposed to catch Marinette, not Ladybug. It doesn’t count.”

“You’re the same person!” He said pouting.

“Doesn’t count.” She said again.

He said it slyly, “I would have won.”

“Oh please, you weren’t even close.” She said easily.

“Let’s go again.” He tried, hearing Plagg groan, “Ugh, not another transformation already. I won’t do it!”

Tikki patted the top of Plagg’s head, giving him a subtle wink as she said it sounding light, “Maybe you guys should rest for a little while, and maybe talk about what you are going to do now that you know you are in love with each other.”

Plagg grinned at his counterpart lovingly. She was evil and Kwami's did he love her for it. Marinette and Adrien both started stuttering, their faces turning red as they jumped back away from each other in embarrassment at how close they had gotten.

The two kwami’s laughed light-heartedly at their holder’s embarrassment, ignoring the scoldings that came from laughing, but they didn’t care. The walls had been brought down, and that was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

"Finished." Marinette whispered with a relieved sigh. She held up the jacket with a sleepy smile, "What do you think Kitty?" She spun in her desk chair to face the chaise, and let her arms slowly fall with a loving smile on her face.

Chat Noir was all curled into himself, nothing more than a black ball of leather sleeping soundly on her chaise. She chuckled softly to herself, putting the jacket down on the desk and grabbing a throw blanket from her closet.

She unfolded the blanket and shook it out, hearing the muttering start, "Nuh um, ish mine purrincess."

She covered him carefully, her smile widening. No doubt he was arguing with her about something he thought was his in his sleep.

She had figured out a few weeks ago that once Chat Noir was knocked out for the night, he occasionally muttered in his sleep. The first time he had done it, she thought he had been messing with her for working late into the night.

Come to find out, he had no idea what he had been saying.

Of course, she was glad that he was comfortable enough here that he could fall so deeply asleep like this, but she was worried about what he would eventually say.

His identity had to stay a secret, but he didn't seem to have filters with his sleep talking.

The first night, his muttering had thankfully only been about the akuma battle earlier that day. She had wanted to smack him, seeing him smile as he repeated his comment from the fight, "We'll light up his world m'lady." She felt her eye twitch at the memory.

The second time was a few days later, where he actually made a pile of pillows and blankets on the floor and curled up waiting for her to come back upstairs. She had found him asleep like that, shaking her head at the sight when he said it happily, "It's my favorite. You're the best Marinette."

Last week when he did this, she'd reluctantly woke him up in a panic at his words. He had been speaking far too clearly, "No, father she's not like that. She doesn't care about money, she cares about me." She had been across the room in a second, shaking him awake but not before he managed to get out one last sentence, "My last name doesn't mean anything to her."

Chat had been shocked when he finally woke up, asking her why she looked so upset. She'd explained what she had heard, and he instantly apologized, telling her the truth.

He had spoken with his father earlier that morning, about a girl he was getting really close to, and his father hadn't been happy. They had argued, before his father forbade him from seeing her. Chat had apparently found a loophole and was quite pleased with himself for it.

His father had told him that he wasn't allowed to date anyone, but that didn't mean Chat Noir couldn't.

It was how she ended up dating the pun-loving black cat currently asleep on her chaise. She was tired of hiding her feelings for Chat Noir, and Adrien was continually spending more and more time with Kagami. Even though he'd told everyone multiple times that he and Kagami were just friends, she knew that Kagami liked Adrien. It would only be a matter of time before they started dating publicly.

Adrien would never look at her that way, but Chat Noir did. Agreeing to date him, despite knowing that his father didn’t want them together, was something she was never going to regret. She would find a way to change his father’s mind one day, no matter who he was.

Chat didn't like that they had to keep their relationship a secret either, but it was for his safety, and hers. If word got out that Chat Noir was dating anyone, it would blow up in a matter of seconds. She would no doubt become a target, and at least where her safety was concerned, Chat would take no chances.

Now almost a month later, their secret was holding.

"No, ish mine purrincess, can't have her." Chat muttered sleepily, sounding a little defensive. She kneeled next to the chaise, running her hand through his soft golden hair as she whispered it to him lovingly, "Of course I'm yours kitty.”

"You, wound me, princess. Please," Chat responded sadly, his cat ears flickering slightly.

She frowned. What in the world was he dreaming about?

"But it's mine, mine princess, not fair." Chat slurred, sounding almost as though he was pleading with her in his dream. "One more..." he breathed out.

She watched his face contort into a slight frown, and she asked concerned, "One more? One more what kitty?"

"Croissants." He said dreamily, "So delicious. Model-diet, schmodel-diet. Stupid, rules. Stupid, fragrance ad."

Her heart fell to her stomach and she instantly started shaking him. This wasn't happening. "Chat, Chat you have to wake up."

He groaned, pulling the blanket around him tighter, "Have to, hide, the theater, come on Marinette. Crazy fans, everywhere."

She covered his mouth, but it was too late, the damage was done. She couldn’t unhear it.

Chat sputtered, his hands going to her wrists and pulling her hands away as he sucked in a much needed breath, "Wh-what why were covering my mouth?"

She could only stare at him, tears filling her eyes.

Of course. Of course it was him.

Chat's eyes were narrowed at her, still trying to wake up, "Purrincess? What's the matter? Did you finish the jacket?"

She nodded, the tears in her eyes falling. He asked shocked, "Whoa hey, what happened? What's wrong?"

He pulled her into a tight hug and she felt herself shaking. His grip tightened, “I’ve got you princess, it's going to be okay. Tell me what’s going on.”

Her voice barely came out, “You were sleep talking again.”

He stiffened slightly, pulling back to look into her face, “What did I say that upset you?”

She cleared her throat, “I’m not upset I’m,” she didn’t know how else to phrase it, “Shocked, and yet I’m not. It all makes so much sense and I feel like an idiot.”

“You are NOT an idiot.” He said instantly, frowning at her before asking again, “What did I say?”

She wiped the tears from her face, telling him slowly, “At first, I think you were just arguing with me about how many croissants you were eating.”

He flashed a smile, “A usual argument.”

“You can’t eat two dozen croissants in one sitting Kitty, you will get sick,” he opened his mouth to protest and she rolled her eyes, sniffling slightly and cutting him off, “Super-powered metabolism or not.”

He knew better than to argue with her about it right now, especially given how her expression was starting to turn sad again. He pressed her lightly, “And then?”

She stared down at where he put his hand over hers, “You said, model-diet, schmodel diet. Stupid rules, stupid…” she hesitated, seeing his eyes widen in horror, “stupid fragrance ad.”

He stayed completely still, and she told him the rest without looking at him, “Then you said we had to hide, in the theater, because there were fans everywhere.”

She knew in that moment that he knew what she did, but she didn’t want to see his reaction, “Did your dad, did he really forbid you from dating me?”

“I never gave him your name.” Chat whispered shakily. “Marinette, I,”

“You don’t have to say anything.” She told him quickly, feeling her heart clench inside her chest as she told him, “I, I know I should have had the courage to tell you before but I,”

“I love you.” He said tenderly, making her eyes snap up to his. He had a shy smile on his face, staring at her with eyes brighter than the sun, “I tried to tell you, as me, and when father acted crazy about dating anyone, I didn’t want to lose you and I didn’t know what else to do and,”

“I love you too Adrien.” She said, chills racing down her entire body. “I have for a really, really long time but,” her stomach tightened uncomfortably, “I know Kagami,”

“Kagami is just a friend. That’s all she’s ever been.” He said quickly, gently cupping the side of her face, “How many times do I have to say it before anyone will believe me? You are the girl I’m in love with. I’d never start dating someone as Adrien while dating you as Chat Noir. I’m the same person, I would never, ever, hurt you by doing something like that.”

“I know you wouldn’t.” She told him, putting her hand over his, “I know you aren’t that kind of person Kitty.”

He smiled brighter, “Am I still your Kitty?”

“You’ll always be my Kitty.” She said, leaning towards him and pressing a soft kiss to his lips, her heart fluttering happily at the slight blush that peeked out from under his mask.

He pulled her into a hug, burying his nose into her hair, “I know you will, but I have to ask,”

“I won’t say anything. I promise. We are going to have to be even more careful now.” She said as she hugged him back.

Chat sighed as they pulled apart and put a hand to the back of his neck, a very familiar nervous-Adrien move, “I’m going to have to tell Ladybug. She’s not going to be happy that this happened.”

Marinette giggled, “I think given the circumstances, she’ll be fine with it. It’s not like you meant to tell me.”

He blushed a little more, “I’ve been wanting to.” He started fidgeting with his claws, frowning slightly, “I knew this could happen, and I’ve thought about it a lot.” He twirled the ring on his finger with a sad smile, “Ladybug is the guardian now. If she can’t forgive me for letting this happen,”

“She will.” Marinette said strongly, but Chat shook his head, “But if she can’t. If it means making the choice between losing you or losing my miraculous, I’d give up my miraculous, without hesitating for a second.”

“That’s so sweet!” A high-pitched voice said from nowhere.

Marinette instantly turned to the source, staring at her wide-eyed as Chat looked around wildly, “Who was that?”

Tikki held her eyes sternly, and Marinette knew what that look meant.

It was time.

She sighed, but couldn’t hold back her smile, “Chat, let me introduce you to someone, very important to me.” Tikki flew down and smiled at Chat brightly, his eyes widening as he pointed at her, “Tikki!”

Tikki waved, “Hi Chat Noir.”

Chat shook his head, “Wait, Tikki what are you doing here! Is Ladybug okay?! How did you know where, to… find me?”

Tikki giggled, sharing a look with Marinette before sitting on her shoulder. Chat looked between them quickly, not able to focus on either of them for very long.

Chat blinked rapidly a few times before rubbing his eyes and looking back at them, “Tikki?”

Tikki nodded, “You aren’t dreaming Adrien.”

Chat stared at Marinette who told him trying to hold back her smirk, “I’m not going to take your Miraculous. There is no one else I could see fighting at my side the way you do.” She admitted it smiling, “Ridiculous puns and all.”

His initial shock finally turned into pure joy, his eyes glittering as he pounced on her, “M’Lady!”

Tikki flew up into the air seconds before Chat moved. Marinette giggled as Chat’s arms tightened around her, purring loudly in his happiness. “Of course you are her. You couldn’t have been anyone else, how could I have been so blind?”

He pulled back just enough to smirk at her, “I knew it. I told you so bugaboo!”

She asked, still trying to contain her laughter, “And what exactly did you tell me?”

He grinned in triumph, “I told you that you’d fall for me one day.”

She rolled her eyes, “What, do you want a reward Kitty?”

“Maybe.” He said teasing.

Two could play that game, she smiled, grabbing him by the collar and bringing him closer to her, seeing his eyes widen as he gulped, “What’s the matter Kitty, Chat got your tongue all of a sudden?”

“Uh…” he barely managed to get out before she pressed her lips to his. She let go of his collar, only so she could wrap her arms around his neck. He instantly pulled her closer, but she pulled back, chuckling when she heard him groan.

“That’s for the ‘I told you so’ comment Kitty.” She said smirking. 

He frowned, “You’re so cruel Purrincess.”

“We wouldn’t even be in this position if it wasn’t for you sharing secrets in your sleep.” She reminded him.

He smiled brightly without a care in the world, “Thank goodness for that then huh?”

Chapter Text

It had been a little over three months now, and he was starting to notice it more and more as time went on. Marinette was like a beacon to all of their friends. They gravitated to her like magnets. He wasn't sure if it was the fact that she was his girlfriend now that made him notice, or if things had always been this way and he just hadn't realized it.

Okay sure, he realized it. He knew how helpful Marinette was. It was one of the things he loved about her. She was always willing to help a friend in need, spreading joy in that amazing way she did. But this, this was different.

And he wasn't sure he liked it.

This morning, he had found Nino and Marinette leaning up against each other, sharing headphones and whispering in low tones. Neither one noticed him until he was practically on top of them. They had barely moved apart, saying good morning and acting like they hadn't been doing anything.

He hadn't commented on it of course. He knew they were friends, and it wasn't his business what they had been doing. Besides, he knew Nino had Alya, and they had been friends for a long time. It wasn't weird to see them being close. He sighed. He didn't like this feeling. He couldn't even hold his girlfriend's hand because she didn't KNOW it was him, but everyone else seemed to be able to be close to her.

He frowned from the bench where he was sitting, another prime example unfolding in front of him as he watched Kim lift Marinette into a giant hug before swinging her around happily. "You're the best Marinette!" Kim exclaimed loudly.

Alix's aggravated voice was clear across the commons, "You're a traitor Marinette! How are you going to help him win a bet against me!? See if I ever help you with your little 'gardening' projects ever again!"

Marinette's blush was easy to see, and Kim asked instantly, "Wait, you garden Marinette? I didn't know that."

Adrien frowned more. He hadn't known that either. She had a few plants spread around her balcony, but he'd never heard her refer to having any gardening projects.

Marinette said it a little too loudly, "Alix! My gardening days are over!"

Alix huffed, but he didn't catch what she said after that. He was too busy watching Max approach the trio with a purpose in his step. He watched Marinette give quick smiles to Kim and Alix before disappearing with Max just behind the stairs out of sight.

He looked around subtly, seeing Nino and Alya talking just a little ways down. They probably had a great view of her... of them. They probably had a great view of them . He just wanted to make sure everything was okay. That's all.

He got up and walked over to Nino and Alya, saying it shyly, "Hey guys, I'm not interrupting am I?"

Nino put an arm over his shoulder, "Never my man, what's up?"

Alya had a knowing smirk on her face, "Can't see my girl anymore from where you were sitting, could you?"

Adrien felt himself blush slightly, but said it casually, "I don't know what you mean."

Nino snickered under his breath as Alya said it not the least bit convinced, "Yeah, okay. So, you are going to try and tell me that you weren't glaring daggers at Kim just now?"

"Why would I do that?" He asked innocently, glancing over briefly to see Max and Marinette bent over a tablet with their heads nearly touching. Both of them were smiling brightly as they talked back and forth. Markov was hovering just over Marinette's shoulder, but was floating between her and Max. He wondered what they were talking about so intently over there.

Nino patted his shoulder in warning, drawing his attention back to them. Okay, so maybe his brief glance was more like a hard stare, "Don't dig your hole deeper dude."

Alya however, would show no such mercy as she smirked evilly, "I bet you are just dying to know what is going on over there. I'm sure you've noticed Max spending a little more time with Marinette lately."

Adrien nodded instantly, Alya's grin widening as he backtracked, "No, I mean, they are friends, so that's normal right?"

Nino shook his head at Alya's knowing expression, taking pity on his best friend facing his girlfriend's evil ways, "Max altered a design program for Marinette so that she could draw digitally or scan her drawing into the program. That way, she can manipulate them on the tablet without having to start from scratch."

Alya said it low, "Kill joy."

Adrien let out a soft sigh of relief, "Oh, okay. I bet that will come in handy, given how much she designs."

Marinette let out a short squeal before hugging Max, who smiled brightly as he hugged her back. Marinette turned and pulled Markov to her face, giving him a soft kiss. Markov's propeller whirled faster for just a few seconds, and Adrien frowned again.

Alya laughed, "Oh boy Agreste, you've got it bad."

"Don't tease the sunshine child Als." Nino chided teasingly.

Adrien asked confused, honestly not sure what Nino was talking about, "What do you mean?"

Alya chuckled, putting her hand on her face as she studied him, "You're so cute Adrien. You have a crush on Marinette, don't you?"

His face flamed, "Wh-what? N-no! Of course not! Marinette is just a friend!" At least, she was 'just' friends with Adrien. Chat Noir was the one who had the privilege of being her boyfriend.

Alya raised a disbelieving brow at him, "Uh huh, that's why you haven't been able to take your eyes off of her lately. You aren't as subtle as you think you are."

Adrien's hand went to the back of his neck, rubbing it absentmindedly. He knew Alya wouldn't let this go unless he admitted something, and technically it was the truth. A small part of the truth, but the truth all the same. She meant so much more to him than what he would ever admit out loud to anyone but her, and occasionally Plagg just to get on his nerves, "Yeah, I, really like her."

"That's great dude!" Nino congratulated him instantly, Alya blowing on her nails and polishing them on her shirt, "Called it."

The musical chime that signaled their next class had them all instantly moving. Adrien hesitated slightly though, watching as Marinette disappeared towards her own class. Alya rushed off after her, giving them a hasty wave goodbye before disappearing too. Nino stayed at his side, an amused smirk on his face as he said it, "You should ask her out my man. Marinette is awesome."

"I know." He said as they walked together to their next class, "I just, I don't think father would let me have a girlfriend right now."

Nino blew a raspberry, "Then don't tell him."

Adrien smiled to himself, that's exactly what he was already doing, "He'd find out eventually, and no doubt pull me out of school. I really like Marinette, and I know she'd blame herself if that happened."

Nino nodded sadly, "No, you aren't wrong."

Adrien asked quickly, "You won't say anything to her, right?"

Nino held up his fist, "Bro's honor." They fist bumped quickly, sharing a smile.

He and Nino entered their class, but Adrien couldn't concentrate on anything. He'd already covered most of this material when he was home-schooled anyways. His thoughts were on his purrincess, and Alya's comment about glaring at the guys who were with her. He wasn't glaring, and he certainly wasn’t jealous. Marinette was friends with everyone, and he was happy that Max was able to help her with something she loved.

He felt a small pang of sadness. While he was pretty decent when dealing with technology, he'd never have been able to do what Max did for her. He could have paid to have it done, if that's what she really wanted, but it probably wouldn't mean as much since he didn’t do it himself.

In a rare moment of obvious disinterest, he folded his arms on the desk and rested his head, staring blankly towards the front of the room without taking notes. Was there something he could do for her that she would really love? Alix had mentioned gardening projects, maybe he could buy her a few more plants for her balcony? Or, was there a reason she said her gardening days were over? Maybe something had happened... he let out a soft sigh. He'd have to ask her about it before doing anything drastic. She had looked so sad after she'd said it. The last thing he wanted to do was make his purrincess cry.

He got up slowly as class ended, Nino giving him a sideways grin as he asked, "Miss Bustier next right?"

Adrien instantly perked up, "Right." He started moving faster, ignoring the way Nino was trying to hold in his laugh.

He turned into Miss Bustier's classroom with a smile, his eyes going straight to her empty seat. His shoulders slumped and Nino clapped his back, "You know, for not wanting to say anything, you sure aren't hiding it very well dude."

"I can't help it Nino." He admitted honestly. Marinette was that warm spot in the sun he just wanted to be surrounded by all the time. He was addicted to the tingling feelings she gave him with every smile and every laugh. She wasn't just a magnet to him. She was a force of gravity, pulling him to her without equal.

He pouted slightly. And yet he'd barely been able to talk to her at all today.

"Hey, have you guys seen Marinette?" Ivan asked them from the doorway. Nino shook his head, "Not since break."

Ivan looked disappointed, "Oh, okay. That's okay." Ivan glanced to the side and his eyes lit up, "There she is. Thanks anyways guys."

Adrien frowned, moving mechanically towards the door. He peered out and saw Ivan talking happily to Marinette.

Damn it. He was starting to consider transforming just so he could eavesdrop. He shook his head quickly to clear it. No he couldn't do that. If Ladybug found out she'd skin him alive. Marinette nodded and Ivan's smile brightened, patting the top of her head affectionately with his large hand. Marinette just beamed up at him.

Nino shook his head, watching the blonde model agonizing over the girl who had been in love with him forever. A jealous Agreste was turning out to be a hilarious scenario. Alya sure would get a kick out of seeing Adrien acting this way. The poor boy.

Nino leaned back on the desk and cleared his throat, "Does Ivan look happy?"

Adrien said it trying not to sound bitter, "Yeah."

"Oh good, Marinette must have finished his gift for Mylene." Nino said calmly, watching with immense satisfaction as Adrien whipped around to face him, "She made something for Mylene?"

Nino nodded, "Ivan mentioned something a couple weeks ago about wanting to do something nice for Mylene for her birthday, and Marinette happened to walk by so he asked her for her advice. She offered to make something for Mylene as a surprise, for him."

Adrien felt like an idiot. That must have been what he had caught her working on a few times now, the gift she had said she was making for a friend.

He walked over to his seat and sat down heavily. "I'm being an idiot aren't I?"

Nino nodded instantly, taking his seat next to him, "Without a doubt my man."

"I'm not jealous." He reiterated to himself out loud, but Nino patted his shoulder, "There is no reason to feel jealous. I'm telling you dude, if you ask her out, you will make her day," Nino corrected himself, throwing his arms up into the air, "heck, you'll make her whole year!"

Adrien frowned, "What if, she doesn't like me back?"

Nino gave him a deadpan stare, "Adrien. Really? THAT'S what you are worried about?"

No. He thought instantly. I know she likes me, as Chat Noir, that's why we are dating in secret. But as Adrien, she had just barely started being able to talk to him without stuttering. He would notice her still acting a bit jumpy, and blushing on occasion when he caught her off guard, but those moments were getting to be few and far between. He kinda missed them.

"Bro, you are a literal teen cover model. Use it!" Nino quipped when he stayed silent.

"Marinette isn't impressed by things like that." He said dejectedly, ignoring Nino's facepalm.

"I'm telling you if you don't just pluck up the courage and ask her out,"

"You are asking someone out Sunshine?" Alya's voice said excitedly from the doorway, Marinette standing right next to her. The girls took their seats, both of them silent as they looked between Adrien and Nino, waiting for an answer.

"No." Adrien said.

"Yes." Nino said at the same time.

The boys shared stern glances and the girls laughed. Alya shook her head, her voice dripping in amused sarcasm, "That was very informative thank you."

Marinette still had a soft smile on her face as she caught his eyes, "If you really like her you should go for it."

"I don't think she likes me very much." Adrien admitted sadly, pointedly ignoring Alya's eyes rolling.

"Anyone would be an idiot not to like you." Marinette said, a cute blush adorning her cheeks. "N-not because you are famous or anything! But because you're a great guy! You're smart and funny, and really nice and sweet, and I mean of course you're handsome, anyone who's not blind can see that, I mean, obviously, NO but wait that's not the only reason either!" Marinette's face found her hands and she took a deep breath, missing how Adrien's face was tinged with pink.

Alya and Nino exchanged knowing smirks. It had to be happening. This was the moment and they were going to be around for the rest of their lives to tell them 'I told you so.'

Adrien cleared his throat slightly. Had it suddenly gotten warmer in here?

"Thanks Marinette that, that means a lot to me." He told her softly.

She looked up from her hands and nodded, "Of course. You're one of my very best friends."

Nino and Alya facepalmed at the same time, Adrien holding back the need to flinch at the awful word. Friends.

He planted a smile to his face, telling her the truth, "You're one of my very best friends too."

Class began as Miss Bustier walked in, and all too soon it was coming to an end. He was hyper aware of Marinette's every move behind him. He felt like he'd been on the edge of his seat the entire class. At least now they had one last break before the last class of the day.

"Hey Marinette, are you ready?" Adrien instantly turned, seeing Marinette smiling at Nathaniel.

"Absolutely, you want to go to the art room?" She asked. At Nathaniel's confirmation, the two left the room already deep in conversation.

Nino shoved his arm, "Dude, what was that! That was the perfect moment!"

Alya nodded but said it knowingly, "Being a good friend is where it starts you know. I'm telling you, ask the girl out."

"I'll, try." He told them. He was pretty sure she would reject him, but if it would get Nino and Alya off his case, he would do it. He got up and Nino asked wide-eyed, "Wait, you are going now?"

"Why not?" He said with a shrug, leaving the room and hearing Nino's warning to Alya, "No, you aren't going to go film it happening." "You don't know me Nino."

Adrien chuckled to himself before the laugh turned into a sigh. This was definitely something he didn't want on video. He peered into the art room, seeing Nathaniel and Marinette in a bright discussion about superhero clothing. He watched from the door with a smile, until he realized that her beautiful bluebell eyes were staring at him, "Hey Adrien, is everything okay?"

He blinked once and nodded, his hand going to his neck, "Oh, yeah, no everything is fine. I don't want to bother you but if you have a minute, can, can we talk?"

Marinette quickly looked at Nathaniel who gave her a shy smile, "You were a big help, but I think I can take it from here."

She popped up out of her chair, smiling brightly, "If you need anything else just let me know." Nathaniel nodded as Marinette made her way over to the door.

A smile crept onto his face, seeing the slight blush on her cheeks. They went down the hall a short way to one of the benches that overlooked the commons. He sat down heavily, a soft sigh escaping him. Marinette sat with him, and as he chanced a glance at her, he saw her letting out a relieved, relaxed breath.

He smiled as he told her what he noticed, "You've been hanging around with the guys a lot, haven't you?"

Marinette said it quickly, "I don't mind, honest. I love them so I don't mind helping everyone when they need me." She turned slightly to look at him, a knowing glint in her eye, "What did you want to talk about? Did you need something?"

No. He thought instantly. His life was nearly purrfect. He had the best of friends, and most amazing girlfriend... if only he could take her hand the way he wanted, or kiss her good morning, or hug her simply because he wanted to. He loved her hugs. It had been a few months... maybe, maybe he could tell her the truth.

"Honestly," he started slowly, seeing her yawn. He stopped, asking instead as he smiled at her, "Do you need anything? You look exhausted."

She shook her head, "No, I'm okay. Really."

"Hey Marinette."

They looked over and saw Marc walking up to them slowly, a book in his hand. Marinette smiled instantly, but Adrien frowned. He really couldn't get five minutes with her?

"What's up Marc?" Marinette asked. He shifted uncomfortably, "Nathaniel said you looked over the artwork with him, c-could you take a look at the next chapter for me?"

She nodded before telling him, "Of course, just give me a few minutes to finish talking to,"

"No, don't worry about me." He told her quickly, "It's really nothing important."

Marinette frowned, "Are you sure?" He nodded, "Yeah, go. We can always talk later."

She nodded, "Later then. Come on Marc, I think Nathaniel is still in the art room."

He watched them walk off and leaned back against the wall, shutting his eyes as he tried not to be upset. This was, and god he couldn't believe he was about to even think this but, it was ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. Why couldn't everyone leave her alone? Couldn't they see how tired she was? They couldn't give her a few minutes to herself?

His eyes snapped open, that was it. A few minutes to herself, that was something he could give her. She needed a chance to relax, to just get away from everyone for a little bit. He had only noticed the guys all day, but he could only imagine what she did for the girls.

He nodded once to himself. He was going to protect his purrincess, even from herself. He had the purrfect plan too. Ice cream. He'd take her out after school to André's for ice cream, and tell her everything.

He made his way back to Miss Bustier's classroom for the second half of her class. Nino and Alya were staring at him expectantly as he walked in, Alya asking confused, "Where's Marinette?"

He made his way to his seat, "Helping Marc."

"Did you," Nino started, but he shook his head, "I didn't get the chance. After school. I'm going to take her for ice cream."

"Atta boy Agreste!" Alya approved happily.

The end of the day just could not come fast enough for him. It felt like time was dragging its heels on purpose, slowly tormenting him so that he could idle over the manic thoughts and crazy scenarios that kept playing out in his head about what could happen if this went wrong. The bell finally sounded their release and Miss Bustier asked him kindly, "Adrien, I know you don't have a lot of time, but I'd like to speak with you for a minute if you can."

Adrien looked straight at Nino, asking low, "Make sure she doesn't go home." Nino gave him a thumbs up and he looked back at Miss Bustier, "Yes of course."

He fidgeted in his seat as everyone filed out. Why were they taking forever?! Usually everyone was out of the room in seconds, and NOW they wanted to take their time?

Ivan and Mylene finally left the room and Miss Bustier walked over to his desk as he asked a little concerned, “Am I in trouble?”

“Oh no Adrien of course not.” She said sweetly, “Your father’s assistant called this afternoon to let your teachers know about the photoshoot you had coming up.”

He deflated, “Oh, right.” He’d forgotten about that shoot. He was going to be out of school for an entire week. He nearly facepalmed. Crap. He’d forgotten to tell Ladybug about it too.

Miss Bustier said it knowingly, “I know you love being in school, and your grades overall are excellent, so next week a lot of the work we’ve gathered for you is simply reading material. No heavy load, no extra work. When you come back, we’ll each give you a short quiz and as long as you pass each one, we’ll excuse the other assignments.”

He told her smiling, “Thanks Miss Bustier, that will be a big help.”

She nodded, “Anything we can do to help. Have a good afternoon Adrien.” She watched him gather his things, telling him as he reached the door, “Oh, and good luck with Marinette.”

He blushed but smiled at her. He didn’t even want to know how she knew something was going on. That was just part of Miss Bustier’s power he supposed.

He glanced around the commons, but couldn’t find anyone he was looking for. He rushed outside and found her instantly, but his heart tightened in his chest.

Nino and Alya were talking to Rose and Juleka, and right next to them, Marinette was talking to Luka. Luka suddenly pushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and Adrien felt his insides burn.

Okay that was it. He was done.

That is HIS purrincess. Why was Luka bothering her?! He had to fix this. It had gone on long enough. He took a hard step towards everyone when a short beep pulled his attention. Gorilla was staring at him with a sour lemon face. He frowned, looking back to where Luka was still happily talking to Marinette. Gorilla shook his head in response, tapping his watch.

“Yo Adrien!” Nino called out to him, subtly motioning to Marinette and Luka.

Gorilla shook his head firmly and Adrien sighed, giving Nino a small wave, “I gotta go. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

He passed by the group, getting in the car and sulking in the back. They pulled up to the mansion and Nathalie was waiting for him at the door, “Cutting it very close Adrien.”

“I had to talk to my teacher about missing school next week.” He said flatly. Nathalie raised an eyebrow at his tone, but didn’t comment otherwise, “Only piano today. Your instructor should be here shortly.”

“Whoop-eee.” He muttered as he walked past her and upstairs to his room. Plagg zoomed straight out of his shirt to his cheese stash, coming back out with a wedge between his paws, “You know, maybe you should stop trying so hard to get pigtails’ attention. You are already going out with the girl. Who cares what she does with her friends.”

“I don’t get to spend any time with her during the day because she’s spending it with everyone else. She’s MY girlfriend, it’s not fair.” He fell face first onto his bed, groaning into his pillow.

Plagg watched his chosen with an amused smirk as he savoured his cheese. Adrien being his own worst enemy was one of the highlights of dealing with such a lovesick kitten. Plagg finished his cheese and ducked quickly to hide as the piano instructor arrived.

When Adrien returned from dinner later that evening, looking more sullen and mopey than before, Plagg took pity on him, “Why don’t you go see your girlfriend? She hasn’t seen her Kitty all day either, you know.”

Adrien’s eyes lit up and he nodded, “Plagg Claws out!”

He transformed and was racing across Paris in the same second. As her balcony came into view, his heart swelled and a goofy smile spread across his features. He landed with a soft thump, and grinned when he heard her rushing to reach the skylight.

Her eyes were bright as the hatch opened, and she was up on the balcony in seconds, “Hey Kitt- OH!” he lifted her up in his arms, hugging her tightly to his chest as the purr’s just rippled out of him. He nuzzled his nose into her loose hair, breathing in her scent deeply. He missed her. He missed being able to do this.

She giggled, wrapping her arms around him just as tightly, “I missed you too chaton. I hate that I don’t get to see you during the day.”

He purred happily, “I feel the same way. It has been, an excruciatingly long day.” He pulled back, but refused to let her leave his arms. She ran her hand through his hair and his eyes closed as a soft sigh escaped him.

“Let me go grab a few snacks and you can tell me all about it.” She unwound her arms from around him, but he pulled her closer, not giving her a chance to escape. “In a little while. Can I just, hug you for a little bit?”

She blushed but smiled as she shook her head, “A long day huh?”

“You don’t even know the half of it.” He admitted heavily. They sat on the lounger together, Chat pouting when he had to let her go so that she could get comfortable. The second she was, he wrapped his arms around her waist and laid his head on her chest, smiling like a madman.

Her hand moved rhythmically through his hair, inciting another round of purrs before he told her, “I missed you today. A lot.”

She kissed the top of his head gently, “You know you can come over anytime you want.”

He smiled up at her, “I’m really happy when I’m with you. I’m glad you agreed to be my girlfriend.”

She bopped his nose lightly with a smirk, “Against my better judgment.”

“One of the best decisions you’ll ever make in your life.” He said grinning.

“No doubt.” Marinette said smiling back at him. “And for what it’s worth, I’m glad I agreed to be your girlfriend too.”

He nuzzled back into her chest, the smile refusing to leave his face. He’d tell her the truth soon, but maybe for tonight he would just enjoy being with his girlfriend.

He felt himself smirking proudly, hugging her tighter as he thought it, ‘That’s right. Mine.’

Chapter Text

Marinette was about to lose it. She put up with a lot of things where Lila was concerned, but this, this was crossing a line. Everyone was in the park near her house, doing a 'team building' exercise Miss Bustier had suggested to make them all closer. Being that it was a Saturday, Adrien was the only one not allowed to come due to a photoshoot. Their 'team building' had turned into a small party instead now that the sun was starting to set. Marinette was sitting alone on the bench off to the side, trying to drown out the drabble of lies spilling from Lila's mouth.

Lila's sickly sweet voice turned Marinette's stomach as everyone hung on her every word, "It's really okay you guys. I really do understand. It's not easy for my Kitten to hide his feelings, but Ladybug is in charge. What she says goes."

Alya was patting Lila's arm, saying it a little worried, "I never imagined that Ladybug would go that far."

Max added it lightly, "When you think about it though, Ladybug has always been more concerned with keeping their identities a secret."

Mylene said it with a small frown, "Yeah, but I always figured it was to keep her and Chat Noir safe."

Alya instantly nodded, "Exactly, not because she was jealous of Chat falling in love with Lila!"

Marinette rolled her eyes to herself, thinking it hard, 'There's nothing to be jealous about. Chat's not in love with Lila.'

Lila shook her head, "I thought she was my friend, but when she forbade Chat from being with me, I knew that show she put on in front of everyone was just an act. She will never return his feelings, but she doesn't want anyone else to have him either." A crocodile tear fell from Lila's eye, "My poor Kitten, I hate that she has so much influence on him."

Rose hugged Lila tightly, "Don't worry Lila, we know the truth!"

"Yeah girl, Ladybug will come around eventually." Alya said, sounding unsure.

Lila smiled weakly, "Thanks you guys. You are the best." She looked around quickly, lowering her voice, "I know I can trust you guys not to let this get out," she started smiling, "but Chat Noir decided last week that he was tired of listening to Ladybug. He'll work with her to stop the akuma's because he loves Paris and its people, but he's done listening to her where I'm concerned."

Marinette felt the angry heat rush to her face as the words left Lila's mouth, "Unofficially, Chat Noir is MY Kitten. Not Ladybug's."

"You just don't know when to stop do you!?" Marinette said angrily, standing from the bench, "You don't even know him! He's not the kind of person who would be so easily impressed with all of your blatant lies! Suggesting that he's YOUR anything is completely outrageous!"

Lila let the tears fall easily, "What would I have to gain by lying about this? No one outside of our class can know!" Lila took a small step towards her, eyes shining in triumph despite the hurt in her voice, "It's not like you've ever even had a conversation with him. You really shouldn't be trying so hard to act like you know him. Enough people do that as it is."

Marinette huffed, "I've had plenty of conversations with him, more than you have without a doubt. I probably know him better than anyone because..." the comment died in her throat.

It had only been a couple of weeks, and she hadn't told anyone. She wasn't planning on telling anyone. It wasn't for her sake, it was for his. It was the only way to keep him safe, otherwise she would have screamed to the world how happy she was. How happy her Kitty made her the night they really kissed for the first time.

Lila pressed her, "Because?"

Marinette sat down, feeling defeated as she looked away, "It doesn't matter. It's not like anyone will believe me anyways."

Lila however, simply wouldn't let it go, "Lying to make yourself look better isn't going to help you Marinette. You don't have to try and lie just to get attention. We are all your friends, you don't have to try and impress us by making up stories."

Everyone instantly agreed with Lila, trying to tell her that she didn't have to lie or be jealous. Marinette stared between the faces of her classmates, wondering how they could have all changed so easily. She wished she knew what it was that made them so willing to believe everything that Lila said, no matter how ridiculous.

Marinette felt the sting in her eyes as everyone scolded her for acting that way. Telling her that she ought to know better, and that she shouldn't be trying to out-do Lila with made up stories because lying wasn't going to help her. Their words just echoed, sending painful stabs into her heart with each one.

"Purrincess there you are!"

Her neck snapped as she turned to look at the familiar voice. Her eyes widened as she took him in, standing there smiling at her in that loving way. He had a huge bouquet of at least two dozen pink and white roses, the stems tied with beautiful black and green silk ribbons.

Everyone went silent as they watched Chat Noir walk up to her, holding the bouquet out to her, saying it shyly, "I'm sorry I missed our date last night. Akuma."

She blushed, taking the beautiful roses and being overwhelmed by their scent, "No don't worry. I could hear it screeching from my balcony from all the way across the city." She buried her nose into the bouquet before telling him sincerely, "These are beautiful Kitty, thank you."

"My purrincess only deserves the best." He said happily, leaning down to give her a soft kiss that sent chills down her body. She smiled shyly, staring into his beautiful green eyes before they darted behind her, "Oh, uh, whoops. Purrincess," he pointed behind her, and she rolled her eyes with a small smirk before turning around. There was no way Chat Noir had missed that her ENTIRE class was here. He also knew how much she didn't care for big romantic gestures, like this giant bundle of roses that no doubt cost a fortune and she WAS going to get onto him for spending this kind of money on her later, unless it was a special occasion. He himself was a fan of sincere romance, of doing things that would uniquely touch the heart of someone he cared about. In his words, 'It's not the gesture that counts, it's the motive behind it.'

She wondered what his motive was for doing this. They had agreed the day they started dating that they wouldn't tell anyone, and now he was out in the open making a big romantic gesture?

Most of her class was wearing identical expressions of pure shock, but Lila was positively seething.

Alya was the first to break the silence, looking quickly back and forth between them, "How, how could you do that, how could you treat Lila this way Chat Noir?!"

Chat stayed at Marinette's side, asking innocently, "Lila?" He let his head fall to the side slightly, "I don't think I know anyone named Lila."

Lila stepped up instantly, her voice trembling in hate, "I can't believe you Chat Noir. It was a petty fight, I know that I shouldn't have broken up with you like that last night, but I knew we would work it out. I can't believe you are still so angry that you are really going to act like you have no idea who I am!"

Chat's expression didn’t hide his shock, and he knew that everyone could tell that he was uncomfortable, "I'm sorry, but I have no idea what you are talking about." He lifted his wrist, showing the class the black and green beaded bracelet fitted around his wrist so that it wouldn't fall off. There were three beads outside of the contrast of black and green that were his reminder of the girl who had his heart. One of the beads was white, one was pink, and the other was the same beautiful blue of her eyes.

"Ladyblogger, you asked me about this bracelet a few weeks ago. You were actually the first person to notice I was wearing it. Do you remember what I said about these three beads?" Chat asked, locking eyes with Alya whose expression went from angry to understanding, "You said they are there to remind you of, of your most important someone."

Chat nodded, looking over at Lila, "You are a very pretty girl, but you have green eyes, and wear red and black." He tapped the three beads at his wrist, "Pink and white to represent her signature look and favorite colors," he smiled innocently, motioning to the roses in her arms, "and blue for the eyes that say more than words ever could." Chat gave her a subtle wink, and she held the roses closer to her chest as her heart overflowed in joy.

This Chat.

There wasn't a doubt in her mind that he had probably been waiting for her to come back from the park, and happened to overhear Lila spewing her lies. He knew how tired she was of having to deal with Lila, and this was his way of showing them all in one move what kind of person Lila really was.

Nino asked a little shocked, "But dude, what about Ladybug?"

Chat smiled wider, "M'Lady is my best friend, and she's happy that I'm happy."

"She approved of you dating Marinette?" Kim asked, confused.

Chat snickered, "Approved? She was overjoyed. You didn't think she'd try to forbid me from dating anyone but her did you? We are partners, and I value her opinion, but whether she 'approved' or not wasn't going to stop me."

"Marinette doesn't wear a bracelet! How do you explain that?!" Lila asked angrily, stomping her foot in a very childish way.

Chat looked over and saw Marinette's bag leaning against the bench where he had seen her sitting before. He lifted it up with a claw and held it out for them to see, smiling as he lifted the little charm attached to the loop at the top, "May I purrincess?"

Marinette nodded and Chat unhooked the charm from her bag. He lifted her wrist and put her bracelet on where it belonged. He knew she hadn't been wearing it because they were trying not to be too obvious, but given how blind their class was when it came to Lila, it was time for a show of the obvious.

Marinette's bracelet had mostly pink and white beads, but there were five beads different on hers than the three on his. Two were black, two were green, and the one right in the middle of the other four was a little gold bell. Those five beads were her way of having a piece of Chat with her wherever she went.

Marinette reminded Alya gently, "I did tell you it was Chat Noir inspired."

There was only a few more seconds of silence, as one by one, her friends realized that they couldn't deny it anymore. They understood as Chat Noir stood at Marinette's side, that she wasn't the issue. Lila and her lies were.

She adjusted the roses so that she could hold them in one arm, holding Chat's hand firmly now that she had a hand free. Lila looked like she was ready to burst into flames at any moment, "How dare you, who do you think you are! You were cheating on me this entire time,"

"SHUT UP LILA!" All of the girls yelled at once, except Juleka who's soft voice was so stern that it scared everyone witless, "Don't even try it."

Marinette gave Chat's hand a gentle squeeze, and he smiled brightly as he looked over at her. She was staring down the lying girl who had been giving her grief for months with nothing but the confidence he saw in her every time she transformed into Ladybug.

"Next time you lie, choose a different target because this is MY Kitty," Marinette's voice turned threatening, heating Chat's cheeks under his mask, "understand? Mine. "

Chapter Text

Chat's head rested comfortably in Marinette's lap. He was smiling up at her as she talked on the phone with Alya about the upcoming costume party. Marinette smiled back down at him as she answered Alya, "Of course, I just have a few more details to add and they'll be ready. You worry too much."

She started running her hand through his hair and his eyes closed, purrfectly content as the soft purr's rumbled out of him. He could lay here like this forever. There was no feeling in the world that could match how peaceful he felt when Marinette played with his hair this way.

"Oh, uh, no I haven't." Marinette said hesitantly, making his eyes open to look at her worriedly. Alya's voice was clearer on the other end as she got louder, "Girl! What do you mean you haven't asked anyone to go with you yet? I know for a fact that there is one guy in particular,"

"You know Adrien's not allowed to go, Alya. He told us that on Monday." Marinette reminded her sternly. "Even if I could have found the courage to ask him, it would have fallen through."

Chat frowned, seeing the sadness in Marinette's bluebell eyes. He sat up, his heart skipping a beat as her comment finally caught up with him. Marinette had wanted to ask him? Well, civilian him.

He had wanted to ask her! That's why he had talked to his father Sunday night, so that he could ask Marinette on Monday. His father had shot him down of course. There was nothing to be gained from going out to a party like that, so there was no reason to go.

Of course just going to have fun with his friends wasn't a good enough reason. How dare he think that's what parties were for?

He let out a soft sigh before he instantly brightened, his eyes going wide in joy as he figured it out. He motioned for Marinette to get off the phone with Alya, and she nodded with a distrusting expression that only made him grin.

"Yeah, I don't mind going by myself Alya really, but hey it's getting late. If I don't want to be late for school tomorrow, I should try to get some sleep. Okay, yeah have a good night. Talk to you tomorrow." Marinette hung up with a heavy sigh before turning to him with a stern gaze, "What is going on in that head of your's Kitty?"

Chat grinned wider, "Go to the costume party with me."

"Excuse me?" Marinette asked shocked.

"Will you let me be your date to the costume party on Saturday?" He asked excitedly.

Her tone was flat, "No."

"Aww, come on purrincess why not!?" He whined, but she wasn't phased by him in the slightest.

"What would it look like for me to walk in with you? You are Chat Noir. You will start a riot, and people will start asking questions." She motioned to her ears, “Like the fact that you don’t have ears.”

He pointed to his cat ears with a pout, “I have purrfectly good ears thank you very much.”

She threw it in there for good measure, seeing that he wasn’t being swayed, "Besides you don't even have a costume."

He motioned to his suit, "A costume I do indeed have. I'll blend right in!"

She scoffed, "Like an elephant in a room full of mice."

"Come on purrincess, PLEASE!" He whined, putting on his best baby doll eyes. She groaned, covering her face with her hands. She peered through her fingers and he pushed out his lower lip, causing another groan out of her before she said it defeated, "Fine."

"YES!" He snatched her up into a tight hug, "You won't regret this. I'll be on my absolute best behavior. No one will think it's the real me, I promise."

She bopped his nose when he finally let her down, "You better. If anyone realizes the real Chat Noir is my date, I will never let you have snacks when you come over ever again."

Chat nodded seriously, the threat in her eyes real enough, and the price was too great to take it lightly, "Chat's honor!"

...

Her arm tightened around Chat Noir's, and he told her softly, "Hey, it's going to be fine. I promise I will blend right in."

"Says you." She muttered, seeing a smirk rising on his face, "What?"

"What was the name of the guy you said couldn't come? The guy you wanted to ask? Andre something right?"

"ADRIEN." Marinette scolded him, making him chuckle, "Oh, right, the model yeah?"

She nodded, but stared at him suspiciously, "Why are you asking about Adrien?"

"I'll just pretend to be him." He said easily. It would be a piece of cake.

She stopped walking and started laughing, "Oh Kitty, you are sweet but you could never pull off being Adrien. He is so one of a kind, like you, but in a completely different way."

Chat looked surprised, "You really think highly of him, don't you?"

She blushed slightly, "Adrien is, he means a lot to me. He has mannerisms, things he will and won't do. You are a lot more outgoing than he is, and you have no filters."

"So I'll be careful. If anyone starts suspecting me, we can leave okay?" He touched under her chin lightly, "A little trust please?"

She sighed but relents, "Okay, the minute anyone looks at you like you are the real Chat,"

"We'll vault out." He said with a wink, earning a stern look from her. They entered the elevator in the Grande Hotel and made their way upstairs to the party. When they exited the elevator, he couldn't help but smile. Every set of eyes on the room went straight to the beautiful pink and gold fairy at his side. Her knee length chiffon skirt glittered as she moved, the pink and white smokey swirled bust turned sheer over her collarbones and down her arms. Her gold ballet flats had a small swirl of greenery on the sides and fit perfectly with the leaves of green makeup she had painted on her hands.

"Girl! You look great!" A renaissance noble Alya said as she walked up to them with a Nino knight right behind her.

"So do you! I'm so glad it came out the way you wanted." Marinette said happily.

"Wow Marinette, I'm so glad you managed to find a date."

Marinette frowned, her arm tightening around Chat's as a princess-dressed Lila sauntered up to them. "That is a great Chat Noir costume, even though you can tell it's not the original."

Chat laughed, "Thanks. I guess."

"So, who were you lucky enough to find as a date Marinette? Aren't you going to introduce us?" Lila asked, staring Chat up and down as he shifted uncomfortably under her gaze.

Chat looked at Marinette when she hesitated to answer. He gave her a small wink before putting a hand to the back of his neck, "My costume must be pretty good for you to not recognize me."

Marinette watched worried as Lila frowned, "I'm pretty sure I don't know you."

Chat said it, sounding hurt, "What? How can you say that Lila? It's me!" He moved his other hand into Marinette's and said it calmly, "I mean, we go to school together everyday. Well, besides photoshoots, but those days don't count."

Nino smiled, only a little shocked, "Dude! You snuck out?! Wicked!"

They fist bump and Chat laughed, "It's not like I had much choice."

Alya's eyes glittered as she moved closer to him, "Damn, this costume is so well done! I've seen the real Chat up close and this is nearly identical Sunshine!"

Lila's eyes widened, "Adrien?!"

Chat grinned at her, "Of course, who else would I be?" He heard a song starting and told her happily, "Come on Marinette, let's go dance."

He pulled her onto the floor, being careful of the sheer white wings at her back as he pulled her closer. He was all smiles as she stared at him concerned, "That went exceedingly well."

"I'm a Chat of many talents." He said easily as they swayed back and forth.

"You still need to be careful. I don't think Lila believed you." Marinette said, casting a glance over at where Lila was watching them with a scowl on her face.

Chat asked curious, "Why is she glaring at you like that?"

Marinette sighed slightly, but started to smile when he turned her in a sudden circle, "She wants Adrien to go out with her, because she knows how I feel about him."

Chat felt his heart flutter as he tried to stay calm, "How you feel about him?"

"Yo Adrien!"

Chat turned automatically, seeing Nino waving him down. He told her softly, "I guess that's my cue. Give me a second?"

She nodded, taking a step back but he grabbed her hand. He pulled her with him, making her smile. The guys were looking over Chat's costume, Marinette watching and listening as he interacted with her friends with no problem.

"Marinette!"

She turned and saw a few of the girls eyeing her. She touched Chat's arm, and he instantly turned to her, "I'll be right back."

He nodded, lifting her hand and kissing her knuckles. She blushed and hit his arm lightly, getting a small chuckle out of him before she walked off. She smiled to herself, listening to the guys pick on 'Adrien' for being so sweet to her.

He waited until he was sure she was out of earshot before telling them, "Come on guys, you know I've been trying to ask her out for weeks."

King Kim gave his arm a punch that was just a little too hard, "Bro, you showed up with her, what do you call that?"

"It's one date." He said holding in his sigh, "She only said yes because she didn't have a date."

"Yeah because she thought," Doctor Nathaniel hit Robo-Max on the arm lightly, shutting him up.

He raised an eyebrow at them, "What?"

Knight Nino said it quickly, "Nothing my man. Look, we," he motioned to the group of Nathaniel, Max, Kim and himself, "know how much you like Marinette, and I am telling you, stop worrying so much."

Doctor Nathaniel nodded, "You don't have anything to worry about Adrien. Just ask her."

"But what if,"

"NO!" Kim and Nino both shouted at him. Nathaniel put two fingers to the bridge of his nose, letting out a heavy sigh. Robo-Max smirked slightly, adjusting his glasses, "There is less than a one-percent chance that Marinette will turn you down."

"Stop being a chicken, Chat Noir ." Kim chided with a challenging smirk.

Chat sighed heavily, "Marinette could go out with anyone, why would she say yes to me?"

All four boys face palmed and Kim said it shaking his head, "Okay, enough is enough Agreste!" Kim pointed the plastic scepter straight at Chat's nose, "If you haven't asked her out by the end of the night, by royal degree,"

"Decree." Robo-Max corrected lightly.

"Uh, whatever! ASK HER OUT OR YOU ARE BANNED FROM ALL BOYS ONLY EVENTS UNTIL YOU DO!" Kim threatened.

"That's not fair!" He whined, "You guys act like it's supposed to be so easy!" He looked over at Nino for help, but Nino told him sheepishly, "Sorry dude, I'm with Kim on this one. You have to stop holding back and just go for it. Channel your inner Chat Noir, you already look a hell of a lot like him. Use some of the Black Cat's charm."

"You could always try purring at her, if charming her doesn't work." Nathaniel teased.

The boys all stared at him in shock before they all busted out laughing.

Marinette approached the girls, just out of earshot of the guys, "What's up Alya?"

"You were holding out on us!" Alya accused, "Why didn't you tell me Adrien was going to sneak out JUST to be your date!?"

A usually bright pink Rose was dressed in a black warrior queen outfit, a pink tiara on her head, "Yeah Marinette! That is so romantic! You've told him how you felt haven't you!"

Juleka was dressed all in white like a ghost, splattered with silver glitter that danced in the low lights, "Yeah, he can't take his eyes off of you."

She waved them off, "No don't be silly. I haven't told Adrien anyways. You girls know how tongue-tied I get around him."

Alya pursed her lips, "Mhmm, there isn't much of that going on tonight."

Rose's eyes lit up, "That's true! I haven't heard you stutter or seen you fall once!"

"Even while you danced." Juleka added softly.

"That's," Marinette knew she couldn't tell them the truth. If she wasn't careful, she would be the one giving away Chat's secret. She looked over at him, seeing him in an intense conversation with the guys, but none of them looked worried by his behavior. It made her wonder, is he really pulling off acting like Adrien? They are almost nothing alike, how is that possible?

"Earth to Marinette!" Alya called her back to attention, "Give us the scoop! What is going on between you guys?"

"Nothing! Nothing is going on!" Marinette swore, her face full of flames as she faced the girls again, waving her hands in front of her wildly, "He's just a,"

"You say he's just a friend and I will rip your wings off." Alya threatened, pointing at her sternly.

Marinette sighed, "Right now he is though, and that's it."

They heard the boy's sudden round of laughter echo through the room. Nino had a hand on Chat's shoulder, both of them nearly doubled over at whatever they were laughing at. Even Nathaniel and Max were laughing louder than usual. Kim was leaning his head on his arm up on the wall, his other hand flat against it as he laughed.

Alya chuckled, "At least he's having a good time. Buttercup never gets to just relax like this."

Rose nodded, "It's so great that the guys can make him laugh. I feel like we never hear him laugh."

"I still can't believe he snuck out." Alya said, impressed, "He looked so disappointed on Monday when he said he wasn't allowed to come. I never imagined he'd actually go against his father's wishes, even though it was ridiculous for him to not be allowed to come in the first place.

"But he came, and WITH Marinette! Now is the perfect chance to tell him!" Rose put her hands to her face as she sighed, "It would be so romantic!"

Juleka smiled at her encouragingly, "Go for it."

Marinette couldn't take her eyes off of the scene of boys as she turned to look at them again. They really all looked so, natural, as if it was really Adrien with them. Chat was standing closer to Nino, but didn't look uncomfortable when Kim put a hand on his shoulder.

Lila made her way over to the guys, instantly grabbing Chat's arm and holding it flush up against her. Marinette's stomach turned, annoyed at the sight. She tried to keep her annoyance under control, and was getting ready to go peel Lila off of Chat's arm when he pulled his arm out of her grip gently.

In a very familiar move, he put her hands together before pushing them back towards her. She wished she knew what he was saying to her, especially seeing the way Lila's face fell into shock. Chat took a step back away from Lila, with a somewhat awkward, apologetic smile on his face. He looked genuinely... uncomfortable at the contact. The same way Adrien...did.

No.

That was impossible.

Right?

She couldn't help herself, a million thoughts swirling through her head as thought back to everything she knew about Adrien, and everything she knew about Chat Noir. She walked over to them, her voice shaking as she said his name, "A-Adrien?"

Chat instantly turned to her with a bright relieved smile, "Hey, I was just about to go find you. Do you want to go dance some more?"

Lila was glaring at her, but hid it with a smile, "Actually now that you are here Marinette I'd love your help with something."

"Not interested." Marinette said somewhat harshly, surprising everyone. Chat gave her an approving grin.

She flashed him a small smile back before grabbing his wrist before she could chicken out, "We need to talk. Now."

"Oh, okay," Chat said a little worried, letting her lead them to the elevator that would take them to the roof. Their class watched them disappear into the elevator with satisfied smirks, and happy anticipation etched on nearly every one.

Alya called out to Kim, "You are about to lose big time pal!"

Kim didn't hesitate for a second, "In your dreams Cesaire! Agreste has this in the bag! He'll ask her first for sure!"

Rose piped up instantly, "Then you don't know Marinette very well!"

Kim still looked confident, but now it was a waiting game for all of them. Hopefully when their friends came back down, their betting days would finally be over.

The elevator opened to the empty rooftop patio, Marinette pulling Chat out with her just a few steps before letting go of his wrist and turning to him. His tail swished back and forth in worry, "Everything okay purrincess?"

"Why Adrien?" She asked point blank, "Of all the people you could have pretended to be, why pretend to be someone who everyone knows?"

Chat frowned slightly, "I just figured it would save you from a lot of questions. Did one of the girls think something was wrong?"

"No, no they all believe you are him." She told him, seeing him relax, "Oh good, I thought we had a serious problem."

"We do have a serious problem." She said, trying not to see it, trying not to let the two boys collide in her mind.

Chat took a small step towards her, "Did, I , do something wrong?"

"No, that's what's scaring me. EVERYONE believes you. No one is suspicious of the fact that the real Chat Noir is here, because they all THINK you are Adrien Agreste. Nino is Adrien's best friend, and you were hovering next to him like, you knew that."

She saw his eyes widen but she didn't stop, "I saw you guys looking like you were arguing one second and then you were all laughing the next. It's like you guys had known each other forever. There wasn't any outward awkwardness or hesitation. Even Lila treated you the way she would have treated Adrien and you," his face had finally gone from shock to panic, "What did she say to you?"

Chat swallowed hard, "She, wanted me to leave you here at the party and go with her to go get ice cream or something. I told her I'd never do that to you, and she said you probably wouldn't even notice we were gone." He frowned slightly, his eyes glinting with anger.

He stared into her beautiful bluebell eyes, taking another small step towards her, "I told her I hoped you would notice, but that even if my feelings were one-sided, I'd never leave you to go with her."

He cupped her cheek, her heart thundering against her chest at the gentle contact, "You said, Adrien means a lot to you, and that Lila only wants to go out with him because of your feelings for him."

She asked shakily, "Why do you care so much about what I think about Adrien, Kitty?"

"Chat's are curious creatures you know." He said easily, trying to lead her away from the thoughts she had earlier. He was almost sure that if he said the wrong thing right now, she'd figure him out. Ladybug would be furious, but even if Marinette did realize the truth, he knew he could trust her.

"Now give me a real answer." She said quickly, scanning his face curiously.

He tried to smile, "Maybe I want to know more about who I'm competing with in order to win your heart."

Her face flushed pink, and she reminded him instantly, "You love Ladybug."

"I do." He said easily, "I always will, but because of you," he smiled shyly, "I know the difference between loving someone, and being in love with them."

Her thoughts instantly raced back to that day where Adrien had asked to talk to her. She had been so thrilled that he wanted to talk alone, only to find out that he needed advice because he was so very confused and didn't know who else he could talk to.

He'd told her about two girls, how amazing they both were, and how they made him feel so many different things. But lately, he noticed that even though the feelings he got around the two girls were similar, they weren't the same, and he didn't understand what that meant. He'd been upset with himself, thinking it was wrong to love two girls at one time.

'It's not wrong Adrien. Our hearts are big enough to love more than one person. I love my parents, and all my friends. I know it may not make sense right now but, you have to figure out the difference.'

'The difference?' Adrien asked her, confused.

'The difference between loving someone, and being in love with them.' She explained as she squeezed his hand in comfort.

Her heart and her mind clicked at that moment, and her eyes watered as she finally pieced it together, "Adrien."

"What about him?" Chat asked softly as she looked up at him.

"You are Adrien Agreste." She said without a hint of doubt.

"Don't be silly Marinette, I couldn't possibly be,"

"Don't even try it Kitty." She said sternly, holding his eyes until he finally caved, his shoulder's slumping in defeat.

"I'm sorry." He whispered.

She threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly to his surprise, "A-Aren't you mad at me?"

She laughed, holding him tighter, "Of course I'm not mad, I'm so, relieved. I'm so happy that it's you. I felt like my heart has been torn in two for weeks, and now it all makes sense. Of course no one else could be my Chaton. You are the only person who has ever made me feel this way."

Chat felt her joy radiate into him, filling him to the brim as he wrapped his arms around her, lifting her up and twirling her around happily. He set her down, but smiled brightly as he looked down at her, "I love you. I've been in love with you longer than you know."

She felt the happy tears spill past her eyes, "I love you too Adrien, longer than YOU could ever realize."

His eyes sparked in joy before his face fell, the word echoing back at him and finally registering, "Wait, what did you just call me?"

Marinette froze and his eyes widened, "You did, didn't you? You called me Chaton just like...m'lady...does..." his voice dropped to a whisper, "Bugaboo?"

She smiled guiltily, "Hi Kitty."

Chapter Text

Marinette eyed the three of them, the blue of her eyes darkening with suspicion. Her foot was tapping impatiently, the two kwami's and the blonde model in her room remained silent. It was a trick she knew well. They were in a pact, to hold their silence. If no one spoke, no one would get in trouble.

Or so they thought.

"No one is going to own up to any of it huh?" She asked sternly, catching each of their guilty eyes in turn before focusing on the big blue ones to her left.

Tikki was biting uncomfortably on her bottom lip the longer Marinette stared. She could do this. She could stay calm and stay focused. All she had to do was stay silent, and the prize was in the bag. Marinette always looked at her first when things like this happened, she hated lying to her holder, but not admitting to anything wasn't exactly lying... was it?

Marinette finally turned her gaze to the chat-like green eyes. Plagg was staring back at her unwavering, his arms crossed defiantly. At least, outwardly it seemed that way. He had seen first hand what an angry Marinette looked like, and he was not willing to be on the receiving end of such a wrath. He WOULD remain silent, for the sake of his precious cheese if nothing else.

She could tell that Plagg was in for the long haul, and felt a small smile tug at the corner of her mouth. "Adrien."

He visibly flinched, her eyes turning to him with a Ladybug vengeance. Oh god, he was going to crack. He couldn't deal with this pressure. He knew what an angry Marinette was capable of and he was NOT in the market for a repeat show.

"We didn't mean to!" Adrien told her, putting his face in his hands.

The kwami's turned to him instantly, "ADRIEN!" "DON'T YOU DARE!"

"I just reached for one, and then Tikki swooped in and grabbed it, so we ran around the room while she played keep away. I knocked over the yarn basket and Plagg started burrowing into the balls of yarn until they unraveled everywhere. Then I tripped and tried to grab onto the desk and, everything just went flying everywhere!" Adrien said all in one breath, glancing toward each of the affected areas.

A mix of cookies and croissants littered part of Marinette's desk and floor. There was yarn trailing everywhere from the chaise to the hatch that led downstairs. Her desk chair was turned on its side, and her carpet was crumpled up from when he tripped.

"You didn't even last two seconds!" Plagg complained, "All you had to do was sit there and say nothing!"

"I can't lie to her Plagg!" Adrien said with a frown.

"You could have lasted more than a few seconds though." Tikki said before floating over to Marinette and nuzzling her cheek, "We are sorry. We'll clean it up."

Marinette let out a heavy sigh before laughing, "Good grief, you three are impossible. It's not that serious."

The three of them looked shocked, "Really?"

Marinette shook her head, "It was an accident. It happens. Tikki can help Adrien pick up the food, and I'll help Plagg detangle this mess of yarn. Then we'll go to the park and get ice cream or something."

They were all instantly suspicious. There was no yelling. There was no great wrath thrust upon them to make them regret what they had done. And now she wanted to reward them with ice cream?

Adrien said it first, slowly so he wouldn't spook the mysteriously calm beast into a frenzy, "Ice cream?"

Marinette scowled at the tangled yarn, "Yeah. You know, frozen treat, comes in many flavors? Those were the last of the cookies and croissants from the kitchen, so I don't want to take more from the bakery. Ice cream seemed like a good alternative. If you're hungry we can go grab something to snack on at that little bistro down the street instead."

No one moved for a minute as they watched her expertly detangling the yarn. Plagg voiced what they were all thinking, "You are oddly calm about the giant mess we made in your room."

Marinette finally turned to them, realizing no one was helping her, "I told you, it's really not a big deal." She had a smirk on her face and Adrien narrowed his eyes at her, "Something's up."

Marinette started laughing and they all waited on pins and needles, thinking this would be the moment she would start to be angry. Instead, she wiped the joyful tears from her eyes and tried to stifle her giggling, "Okay, okay, the truth? You didn't trip on the rug, I heard you guys and knew you were going to make a mess, so I tripped you when you passed by the hatch."

"MARINETTE!" Adrien scolded, causing another round of giggles from his girlfriend.

Tikki said it offended, "You wasted all those cookies just to trip Adrien! Shame on you Marinette!"

"And here I thought it was MY fault and you were going to give me some awful cheese substitute!" Plagg said before joining in her laughter.

Marinette continued to laugh, "Not this time. Adrien usually has better balance so I didn't think he would really trip like that. It was funny to see."

He faced tinged pink, "Bugaboo!"

She wrapped him in a hug, giving him a soft kiss, "Aww I'm sorry Kitty. Come on, help me clean this up and I'll reward you with ice cream."

Her kiss sent a spiral of happiness into him and he said it lovingly, "Okay."

They cleaned up and headed out to find Andre. With ice cream in hand, Adrien finally turned to look at her after a few bites, "Wait, what do you mean reward me? You were the reason the room got dirty in the first place!"

Marinette smirked, taking another bite of ice cream as she told him teasingly, "Took you long enough."

Chapter Text

"ADRIEEEEEEEEN!"

He groaned, hearing his name being screamed from multiple sources behind him as he ran from the crowd of people trying to catch him.

It was like the 'Adrien the Fragrance' ad all over again. He knew doing that twenty page spread for the Gabriel magazine was going to come back to bite him, and here was the result, fans chasing him throughout all of Paris.

He turned a corner and was startled by multiple brilliant flashes of light, taking a few steps back as he shielded his eyes.

Damn it. - He thought. Paparazzi.

"Adrien!" "Adrien!" "Did you mean what you said in the interview with the spread released last week?"

"Is there really only one girl who has ever caught your eye?"

"Who is she?"

"How long have you known her?"

"What's her name?!"

"Will we be seeing the two of you out together anytime soon?"

"No comment." He answered automatically, backing up away from the paparazzi while trying to avoid backing up into the crowd of girls that had been following him.

"Is that where you are going now? To go see her?" Another of the paparazzi asked.

"No comment!" He said a little firmer, hating how they never took the hint. He was starting to really regret his decision to stay quiet. When his father told him about the spread, he should have never agreed so easily.

He felt something grab his middle and he was suddenly lifted off of his feet straight into the air. His arms instinctually wrapped around the nearest thing, which happened to be a red and black spotted suit.

"L-Ladybug?!" He said bewildered as they dropped onto a rooftop and out of view from both the hoard of fangirls, and the paparazzi.

Ladybug gave him a small smile, "I'm sorry about tackling you like that. I know I shouldn't have interfered but,"

"NO!" He said too loudly in his relief, hugging her tightly without realizing what he was doing, "Thank you. Thank you so much for pulling me out of there."

She hugged him back, glad that she had managed to find him when she did, "You're welcome. I'm sorry you're going through this. It must be tough."

He dropped his arms suddenly and took a step back, blushing profusely as he put a hand to the back of his neck, "It's not the first time something like this has happened. I think the interview really did me in. Fans are one thing, hounding paparazzi are another."

Ladybug frowned, "No, I get that. Believe me, I get it."

They shared knowing smiles before Ladybug asked, "Would you care for a lift home?"

"No, I don't want to trouble you Ladybug. You already saved me from that mob." He told her, embarrassed that she had to save him in the first place. "If you could just, let me down off the roof, preferably somewhere no one will notice, I can make my own way back."

She smirked, "It's no trouble, and I'd hate to have you get chased all over the city all over again." She looked up in thought before asking curiously, "Isn't there somewhere nearby you could maybe go to hide out for a bit? Maybe with a friend or something?"

He glanced around, "Honestly, I don't even know where I am. I've been taking random turns just trying to lose everyone." He peered carefully over the edge of the roof and saw that he was just a few blocks away from the Dupain-Cheng bakery. Marinette. She'd let him hide out at her place for sure, and maybe he'd be able to sneak a few treats in while he was there.

"Actually, I think I have the perfect place and it's not too far from here." He told her happily.

She nodded, but couldn't hide her concern, "And you are sure you can make it on your own?"

He nodded instantly, "Without a doubt. You've already done more than enough by going out of your way to help me." He asked a little curious, "Did I miss an akuma attack or something? I don't think anyone's ever really seen you out unless there was one."

Her cheeks just under her mask turned pink, "O-oh, uh, I wasn't doing anything spectacular or anything, and there wasn't an akuma." She chewed her lower lip, admitting it sounding embarrassed, "I was actually walking home when I saw the paparazzi catch you at the corner. Then the fan-mob came up behind you, and you really looked like you wished you were anywhere but there so,"

He felt his heart flutter happily, "You transformed, just to save me?"

She nodded sheepishly and he hugged her again, simply because he couldn't help himself, "Thank you. I know that could have been risky for you."

"No one was paying attention to me. All eyes were on you." She said it a little softer, "It helps that my civilian self is easily looked over anyways."

"I seriously doubt that." He told her instantly, staring into her eyes. "Your civilian self is probably just as amazing as the way you are now. You may wear a mask, but you are still you. The only difference is a few spots." He touched her mask carefully, and she took a small step back, her voice shaking as she told him, "Y-You're very sweet Adrien, but trust me, you'd never notice me as my civilian self. That I can promise you."

"I've been told I have pretty good eyesight." He teased, smiling brightly when she let out a small laugh that rang through his entire being.

"Let me get you out of here mister twenty-page spread." She teased back, putting her arm around his waist. He hoped she couldn't feel his heart thundering against his ribcage as she lowered them slowly into the nearby alley. She really looked reluctant to leave but he told her with a smile, "I'll be okay, honest. Thank you again Ladybug."

She nodded, "Be safe Adrien. I hope this all dies down soon, for your sake."

She yo-yoed away and he sighed, telling her softly after she disappeared, "You always find a way to make me fall in love with you more, don't you M'lady?"

Plagg floated out from the pocket of his shirt, shaking his head, "You want to get caught by that mob don't you?"

Adrien shivered, "Not a chance. Plagg, Claws Out." He felt the transformation take hold and pulled his baton, vaulting back up to the rooftops. He headed straight towards the bakery, clearing the distance in a few short minutes and glad that he had taken the route with a view. At three of the four corners he would have had to take if he'd gone on foot, there were MORE paparazzi and fans hanging out looking for him.

He dropped onto Marinette's balcony with a relieved sigh, hearing a squeak of surprise coming from below before her head popped up out of the skylight, "C-Chat Noir? What are you doing here?"

He instantly fell to his knees and begged her, "Please purrincess, please let me hang out here for a little while."

She eyed him concerned, "Why? What's going on? Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, and I can't explain but I really just need some place to hide out for a little while. Please?" He asked hopefully, giving her the biggest pleading eyes he can.

She didn’t look remotely phased, "Why don't you just go home?"

He fidgeted nervously, "Uh, I can't, explain that either, not without revealing my identity."

She started to frown at that, and he told her softly, "You are the only person I can trust. Please Marinette?"

Her frown softened until it turned into a smile, "Fine, come on you pouty kitty."

He smiled brightly and followed her down into her room. He instantly spread out on her floor, stretching out before letting his arms stay splayed out at his sides, "You are a lifesaver purrincess."

She rolled her eyes, watching the tension leave his shoulders. "You owe me one Kitty, and I intend to collect."

He told her quickly, "Whatever the purrincess desires, it is yours!"

She held back her laugh and sat in her desk chair, asking curious, "Really Chat, are you sure you are okay?"

He let out a heavy sigh, staring at her ceiling, "It's just, been a long day." He corrected himself, "It's been a long week actually."

"Guess it's going around." Marinette muttered to herself, but with his sensitive hearing he'd heard her clearly. He sat up and perched on all fours on the floor, tilting his head slightly as he asked curiously, "What do you mean? You've had a long week too?"

"Something like that." She admitted, flipping the page of whatever book she was looking through. He stood and walked over to her, flinching at the sight of the fashion magazine that was causing all this hell. He tried to play off his hatred of the dreadful magazine by asking lightly with a smile planted on his face, "Hey, that's the Gabriel Magazine right? The one with the designer's sons spread?"

Marinette nodded a bit sadly, "Yeah, this is the one that's causing him all kinds of grief."

He asked as though he didn't know exactly what she meant, "Grief? Is the spread no good?"

"The spread is fine. Adrien looks handsome as always," a slight frown crept onto her face as she stared at one of the pictures, "I prefer his real smile, but that's just me."

He peered over her shoulder, honestly confused this time as he commented, "He's smiling in the picture though."

She looked up at him with a shy smile, "Yes, but that," she pointed to the picture on the page, "is his 'model' smile."

"Why does it sound like you have quotes around the word model?" He said with a raised eyebrow.

She giggled slightly, "I guess it did come out that way huh? This smile is the one he shows everyone. It's automatic and to anyone who doesn’t know him, they believe it when they see it."

He stared at the seriousness of her face as she said it, knowing it was true, "But you don't."

She shook her head, "No, I don't." She looked back down at the magazine, "I don't know how to explain it, but I can just, tell. His real smile is so much brighter than this one. His eyes shine and he looks so genuinely happy." She said it heavily, "I wish I had a way to make sure he could smile like that all the time."

Chat felt his heart warm and he smiled, "He means a lot to you, doesn't he?"

It left her before she could stop it, "More than a lot, I love him."

He felt his knee's shake, "You, love him?"

She told him quickly, "I know, it's ridiculous right? You probably think it's just some silly crush from a crazy fangirl."

"No!" He said too quickly in his nervousness, seeing her look surprised before he explained, "I, I'd like to think I know you well enough to know that you mean it, when you say you're in l-love with him."

She smiled sadly, "Thanks Kitty, but you don't have to try and make me feel better." She stared down at the magazine longingly, "Someone like Adrien, he'd never notice me as anything more than a friend.” She swiveled in her chair, making sure she could still see Chat Noir and the magazine lying on her desk. 

“I'm glad to be his friend, I really am," she laid her head on one of her arms without turning her back to Chat, "I just wish he wouldn't look me over so easily, so that he could see how much he really means to me."

She reached out and fidgeted with the framed picture on her desk of her and Alya, with him and Nino standing on either side of them, tipping it back and forth lightly with a finger.

He tried to pull himself together, her words echoing inside him. Marinette, loved him. But she, she had always denied that she felt something more for him. He had always felt amazingly lucky that he could even call her his friend, and she actually, cared about him so much more than that.

"When did you, fall in love with him?" He asked, trying not to let his nerves show.

She kept fiddling with the picture frame, sighing heavily, "It wasn't one moment really. He surprises me with his kindness, and in the same second can surprise me with his fierceness when it comes to protecting his friends. I get all tongue-tied and can barely stay on my feet when I see him, and he's so sweet. He doesn't ever mention how awkward I am around him. He probably thinks I'm a lunatic."

"I'm sure he doesn't." He told her, her words touching his heart.

"And he's brave," she said with a small smile as she stared at the picture, "he pushed me out of the way of an akuma more than once, when he could have gotten hurt himself. Sometimes when he looks at me, I feel like maybe he sees me, just a little bit. My heart flutters like a hummingbird, and I start to feel all warm inside." She sat up and looked over to the corner of her room where a black umbrella sat leaning up against the wall.

"I guess, it really all started with that." She pointed to the umbrella and Chat looked at it in surprise, recognizing it instantly. "After I treated him so terribly when we first met, he offered me his umbrella even though he'd be without one. He had this look in his eyes, this, something, that just drew me to him instantly. He wasn't anything like what I expected or originally thought, and now that I've had the chance to really get to know him, I know that he's so much more than the face that everyone sees."

She frowned slightly, glancing towards her window, "I hope he's doing okay. All week his bodyguard has been practically escorting him into school because of how bad the paparazzi have gotten. He doesn't deserve to be treated that way. I hate that everyone forgets that he's not just a model or a face on a magazine, he's a person who just wants to be able to hang out with his friends without causing a riot."

"Well, you probably aren't wrong." He managed to get out normally, his eyes glued to the beautiful girl who saw past the glamor and name to who he was underneath. She was probably the only girl in all of Paris who really did.

"He's lucky." He said simply, drawing her attention instantly, "That someone as beautiful inside as she is outside, cares about someone like him at all."

She smiled at him, "He needs people to care about him, not just fawn over him or want to be his friend because he's famous." She let out a soft sigh, "Maybe one day he'll start to see me the way I see him, but even if he never notices me, my feelings will never change. That I can promise you."

"Y-You're very sweet Adrien, but trust me, you'd never notice me as my civilian self. That I can promise you."

"Ladybug." He whispered, feeling like everything in the world was falling into place.

"Ladybug?" Marinette repeated confused.

He stared into her eyes, the same beautiful bluebell eyes that had captured his heart without her even knowing it. He had to correct her, just like he had before.

"You're wrong you know." He said, wanting nothing more than to close the gap between them.

"Kitty I have no idea what you are talking about." She deadpanned seriously.

He grinned. He wasn't going to keep it from her that he knew, and at the same time, he was going to make sure she knew the truth too. "You're not someone who is easily overlooked. You are beautiful and kind, and caring." He motioned to her wall of designs, "You are crazy talented," he smiled softly, "and you are amazing exactly the way you are now."

He reached up and cupped her cheek, his fingertips resting along the space where her mask would be, not knowing when his feet had carried him over to her. Her eyes widened as she instinctively moved back, her voice shaking, "Y-You're very sweet Kitty but..." she stopped, her voice catching as a lump formed. This... this was just like the conversation she had just had with...

He saw the realization fill her eyes, and told her again, "You may wear a mask, but you are still you. The only difference is a few spots."

It came out as nothing more than a whisper, "Adrien."

He held her face in his hands, making sure she understood, "I told you I had pretty good eyesight."

Her shock turned to pure joy, her eyes tearing up as she said it excitedly, "ADRIEN!" She threw her arms around his neck and he held her instantly, reveling in the way they fit perfectly against each other.

"That went better than I thought." He mused out loud happily.

She pulled back and her face turned white right in front of him, "Oh my god. OH MY GOD! I JUST TOLD ADRIEN HOW I FELT!"

He stood unmoving, watching as she started pacing around her room, rambling so quickly about... the end of the world? She pulled on her pigtails, groaning before adding it nearly in tears, "Oh my god my life is over."

He chuckled softly, watching as she crouched into herself. He went over and crouched in front of her, "I don't think this is going to cause the end of the world, and your life is nowhere near over purrincess."

She shot him a glare at the pun, but he merely grinned, "What? It's true. I think this was a miraculous way to find each other, don't you?"

He told her a little softer, feeling his cheeks warm, "And, I love you too, with or without your spots."

She blushed nearly scarlet, asking with a small frown, "But, you never,"

"Fought with myself, about the most courageous, most daring, girl I've ever met and the beautifully kind, most amazing friend I've ever had?" He told her the truth, "More than once, and for a lot longer than you'd probably believe."

"Try me." She said instantly.

"Adrien the Fragrance." He said sheepishly, watching her eyes widen in shock. "You helped me then too. For hours we ran around Paris, and the whole time I kept thinking, this girl is amazing. I can't believe she's doing this for me. I'm literally dragging her into the chaos and she's not the least bit affected." He started to smirk, "And in her pajamas no less!"

Her face burned and she pushed him hard on the shoulder, watching with immense satisfaction as he fell straight on his behind, "Serves you right for teasing!"

He smiled at her lovingly, acting as though nothing had happened, "That was the first time I realized that being around you made me feel different than I did with anyone else. I was, incredibly happy, despite everything that was going on, and ever since then, I noticed it happening more and more. As long as you were around, nothing could ruin my day."

He moved to his knees leaning towards her so he could rest his forehead against hers, "You've always been the direction my compass has pointed me to, if... if I'm not too late."

He felt her soft lips press against his with a passion that sparked every nerve ending to life. His hands found her waist and she moved closer, practically sitting in his lap as she kissed him senseless.

Her hands moved through his hair, causing a deep rumble through his chest as he felt his way up her back. She arched into him, rising up slightly so that she was in control of the kiss, and he wasn't complaining. The tips of his claws cut into the ties holding her hair, and some small part of his brain that was still registering information warned him to be careful or he'd end up hurting her by accident. That was the last thing he wanted.

He whispered it quickly against her lips, "Plagg claws in." His transformation dropped but his lips were back on hers before it fell completely. He put his now clawless hand to the back of her neck, feeling her loose tresses skim like silk across the back of his hand. She hummed appreciatively, adding fuel to the wild fire already raging inside him.

Tikki had her hand over Plagg's mouth, practically holding him in a headlock to keep him quiet as he squirmed to get away from her. The second he was free of the ring, she had pounced. She knew he'd ruin this moment for her and she would NOT let him ruin what she had been waiting over a year for!

She shushed him again as he mumbled unintelligibly, probably something along the lines about gross emotions and needing camembert. She was overjoyed watching their chosen get lost in each other, oblivious to the world around them.

...Bonus...

Neither of them are sure of when they moved to the chaise from the floor, but it sure was more comfortable.

"IT'S COMPLETELY UNACCEPTABLE!" Plagg yelled at Adrien, who merely rolled his eyes and tightened his hold on his new girlfriend lying in his arms, both of them trying to catch their breath. Marinette giggled, making his smile turn loving as he looked at where she had her head resting on his chest. The second their eyes made contact, she gave him another small kiss that made his heart flutter all over again.

"TWO HOURS! YOU'VE BEEN KISSING FOR TWO HOURS!" Plagg whined angrily before they could start again, "WHAT ABOUT MY CHEESE!?"

Chapter Text

Sometimes he wondered how he got this lucky.

Her presence at his side had changed his life. She taught him what it truly meant to be brave, and what it was like to really be part of a family. She taught him both heart ache, and how to heal. But most importantly, she taught him the difference between loving someone, and being in love with them.

And he knew without a doubt in his mind, or in his heart, that he was in love with the beautiful bluenette lying here with him.

He moved his clawed hand through her soft hair absentmindedly, his eyes roaming the darkened sky above them. The stars were out in full view here in the countryside. There was no light pollution to hinder their brilliance, and the quiet night was like a blanket of comfort, cocooning them into their own little world.

There was no one to intrude on their space, and no one to interrupt their alone time.

There was nothing more in this moment than them. Just her. And just him.

Right now, they were nothing more than ants underneath a never-ending sky, no more or less important than the next person.

Except, that this girl, she wasn’t just important. She was his world, the reason his heart continued to beat inside his chest. She was the gravity that kept him tethered to reality, and the perfect dream he never wanted to wake up from.

She shifted slightly and he smiled to himself. She had fallen asleep a few minutes ago, her head resting on his stomach so she could stare up at the sky comfortably. He knew the nice night would be her undoing once they got out here.

Even though it had been her idea, he knew how tired she was lately. It was only a matter of time before sleep took her.

Getting out of the city for the weekend was the only way he was ever able to get her to rest, and focus on herself for a change. This was the fifth time they’d come out here to do this, but he was starting to enjoy it more and more. He would daresay he was even looking forward to these little trips to stargaze. The second she mentioned it, he was booking the reservation for the little cottage where they stayed, and packing his bags the next.

She shifted again, her eyes fluttering open as his hand stilled, “Good morning purrincess.”

She smiled up at him, her bluebell eyes glistening brighter than the stars above them, “Sorry Kitty, I fell asleep huh?”

He chuckled, “For a little bit. Do you want to head back?”

“No, not yet.” She said sleepily, squinting her eyes at him before she asked, “What’s with that look on your face?”

He was sure his expression wasn’t hiding anything, but as Chat Noir, he was glad there was no reason to try and hold back. He loved her, and he was going to make sure she knew it in every breath he took.

“I’m just, enjoying my new favorite pastime with the girl I love. Is that a crime?” He asked teasing, running the side of his finger up her cheek. He reveled in the pink dusting her cheeks, smiling more as she sat up, his gaze never wavering from hers.

“No, but you look like you are enjoying yourself far too much without me.” She commented. His tail wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer.

“It wouldn’t be my new favorite pastime without you.” He whispered lovingly.

“It was my idea.” She reminded him, tapping his nose lightly with her finger. He chuckled again, and she looked up at the sky, only quiet for a moment before she said it excitedly, “Chat! A shooting star!”

Her smile reached her eyes, turning them into glittering pools of blue jewels. He sat up at her excitement, wrapping his arms around her from behind and resting his chin on her shoulder, “Did you make a wish?”

She said it happily, putting her arms over his, “I didn’t have to. I have everything I want right here.”

He kissed the back of her head, “How did I get so lucky?”

She giggled, “Even black cats have to be lucky sometimes.” She turned slightly, smiling and instantly warming his heart.

He knew he could get lost in her brilliant eyes forever, and he was perfectly okay with that. After all, they were the reason that stargazing had become his new favorite pastime.

Chapter Text

He stood at the edge of the roof, closing his eyes as he let out a deep breath. It had been such a long day, and that photoshoot had really worn him out. All day photoshoots usually did, but this one seemed worse than usual. The photographer wasn’t happy with anything that came out, and kept resetting and adding things before finally going back to how it was during the first round of photos.

He sighed heavily. An all day shoot that could have been done in a few hours. He could have gone to school for the afternoon, and at least spent SOME time with his friends. It seemed like lately he hadn’t been able to see almost anyone with how busy he had been.

It usually got this way around this time of year though. Fashion was going full speed ahead with summer coming up.

His ears perked up at the thought. Fashion. Marinette. He beamed and took off towards her balcony. He may not be able to visit all of his friends, but he had visited Marinette a few times as Chat Noir. It was Friday night too, she was sure to still be up working on some new design. Maybe he could even help her somehow.

He landed lightly on her balcony and heard multiple voices coming from inside. He went completely still, seeing her skylight cracked open. He stayed hidden in the deep shadows under her awning, listening closer.

Alix, Rose, Juleka, Mylene, and Alya were all here. Oh, the girls must be having a sleepover. He thought bitterly. He would have known that if he’d been at school today. He was sure he would have overheard them talking about it.

So much for that plan. Maybe I can come see her tomorrow.

He felt his tail droop as he moved to leave, but his foot stopped in its tracks, “You can’t let yourself get this down just because Adrien missed school today.” Alya said heavily.

He felt his heart jump. Marinette had missed him? It had only been a day! But he understood instantly, he was here because he missed his friends, and it had only been a day. It was silly but it made him smile that Marinette cared enough to notice he was gone, and miss him.

“That’s right! You just have to stay positive Marinette!” Rose quipped in that cheerful way she had. “He isn’t going to forget you just by missing one day of school.”

“Yeah, and knowing Adrien, he is probably just as down about missing today too. Nino said that the photoshoot had run longer than expected because the photographer was being an idiot.” Alya was explaining.

She didn’t know the half of it.

“Oh! Maybe you can do something for him on Monday, to cheer him up. I’m sure he’s had a long day if that’s the case, and it’s the perfect way for you to show him that you were thinking about him.” Mylene suggested.

Marinette’s voice sounded tired, “But guys what’s the point? Don’t you remember the last time?”

There was a collective heavy sigh and he bit his lower lip. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn’t find it in himself to leave. Their voices were keeping him grounded. He was both too afraid to move in case he drew their attention, and too curious about what they were talking about to leave.

He made a promise to himself, that if they started talking about things he shouldn’t have been hearing, he’d leave even at the risk of his life. Alya would no doubt strangle him if she found him up here, and Alix would be right there with her. There would be questions he definitely didn’t want them to ask, or that he’d be able to answer without giving himself away.

Juleka’s soft voice drew his attention back to them, “There have been a lot of failed attempts lately.”

“See!” Marinette whined. “I’m so useless. Even if the perfect opportunity presented itself, I’d just go and ruin it all with my clumsiness… as usual.”

“Oh come on it can’t be that bad.” Mylene told her.

“The scarf was a failed attempt.” Alix said evenly, sounding like she’s chewing on something. “He loves that scarf, and dummy thinks it's from his father.”

Marinette’s voice was stern, “It makes him happier thinking it's from his father. That’s all I care about.”

His heart twinges in hurt. The scarf hadn’t come from his father the way Nathalie had led him to believe. It had come from Marinette, and from the sound of it, she had no intention of telling him the truth… because she thought that HE was happier thinking it came from his father.

Alya said it heavily, “And let’s not forget the unsigned Valentine fiasco.” Her voice turned teasing, “ Your hair shines like the sun. Your eyes are gorgeous green,”

“Alya give it back! Where’d you even find a copy of it!” Marinette yelped in panic as Alya kept reading the lines of the Valentine he himself had memorized, “ I look at you and wonder, your innermost thoughts and dreams. Yes, your Valentine I will be. Our love will be so true. Together for eternity. My heart belongs to you. “

There was a fit of giggles inside as his face flamed. The valentines day card that had answered his so perfectly… it had come from Marinette too. Could she… could she, like him?

As their giggles died down, Rose added it like she was almost afraid to, “Then there was the beret she knitted, with the hearts for his fifth’s names day.”

“Operation Secret Garden didn’t go so well either.” Juleka reminded them, receiving another collective sigh from all the girls.

He frowned at that one, not understanding. Operation Secret Garden? Now he was even more curious.

“You can’t keep your feelings for Adrien bottled up Marinette. Yes all of these things haven’t gone exactly as planned, but you did them and keep doing them because you care about him. Right?” Mylene asked calmly.

“Of course I care about him, more than anything, but you guys I’m a stuttering mess around him most of the time. Last week he even thought that I DIDN’T like him! He probably thinks I’m a huge nutcase, and he is so sweet and kind and amazing and, he deserves someone better than me.” He heard her sniffling and his heart fell to his stomach. He made his way carefully to where her skylight was and peeked in, seeing the girls huddled around Marinette on the floor as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

“Besides, I’m probably too late anyways. He asked me for advice in order to take Kagami to the ice rink, remember? She was right that day. I’ll never get him to notice me because all I do is hesitate, and she never hesitates.” Marinette was telling them. “My feelings for him are the farthest thing from his mind.”

He watched as the girls all exchanged small glances in silence. Alya was rubbing Marinette’s back, some sort of silent communication going on between them as Rose shook her head, Juleka frowned suddenly, and Alix and Mylene shared a look before they both shrugged sadly.

Alya asked Marinette softly, “Marinette, you’ve never been one to give up. Where is all of this coming from? Why would you think that Adrien would think you didn’t like him?”

Rose handed Marinette a black cat plush that had green eyes and a silver collar with a gold bell. She hugged the plush to her chest and told them, “Last week, when we all went to the wax museum, he told me. I don’t know why he thought that, but he did. Then…” she trailed off, and he leaned back on the wall near the skylight, closing his eyes as the guilt ripped through him.

She was no doubt thinking back to the same moment he was, where he had stupidly posed as a statue to try and prank her.

“Then?” Alix asked in a much softer voice than she usually used. Almost like she was afraid she’d startle Marinette by speaking too loud.

“I thought they had moved his statue since they were working on it, and no one was around so I thought I’d try to tell the statue how I felt. If I could do that, then maybe I could tell him too and it wouldn’t be as hard the second time.” Her voice broke and she said it nearly sobbing, “I told him everything and it was really him, trying to pull a prank on me. I nearly kissed him before he broke and showed me he wasn’t the statue. I was so embarrassed I thought I was going to die!”

He hit his head back against the wall once, hearing how much it had hurt her. He was such an idiot. He had been trying to give up on Ladybug for weeks, knowing the boy in her heart hadn’t left room for him. He WAS trying to move on. That’s the only reason he had asked Kagami to the ice rink. He did like Kagami, but he had never felt that spark of something more with her.

It hit him like a train.

No wonder Kagami had asked him about his feelings for Marinette. 

“You should have seen the relief on his face when I played it off as being a joke too. I lied and told him I didn’t mean any of it, that I knew he was trying to trick me and he believed it! He didn’t WANT it to be true.” She started sniffling again and he peered in the window, seeing her staring down at her hands, “To make things worse, we apologized to each other again in the car and he has to go and tell me that the girl he loves doesn’t like his jokes either.”

“Did he really say that?” Alya asked, surprised.

Marinetted nodded and the girls are trying their hardest to cheer her up, all the while his heart was breaking. Here was this kind and caring, talented and beautiful girl right in front of him who cared more about him than any other girl he’d ever met, and he had been so stuck on trying to get Ladybug’s attention that he never realized Marinette’s feelings for what they were.

Hearing all the things she had done for him, including the extra pieces that the girls were adding onto the list now in their efforts to cheer her up, all to make HIM happy even though he’d done nothing but hurt her over and over again…

It was going to stop.

Tonight.

He wasn’t going to let her go through this kind of pain because of him, not anymore. He felt a fire inside him, waking him up in a way he’d never felt before. It burned as it raged, screaming loudly as it moved through him.

YOU ALREADY LOVE THIS GIRL YOU IDIOT NOW DO SOMETHING ABOUT IT!

He knew what he had to do.

He ducked behind her chimney, dropping his transformation. Plagg was scowling at him, asking quietly, “What are you doing? What if someone sees you?”

He held out a piece of camembert and explained quickly, “Shush. No one is going to see me, but I need my phone.”

Plagg munched on his camembert, a satisfied smirk on his face as his chosen started typing away on his phone.

‘Hey Marinette, I’m sorry to bother you, are you still up?’

He hit send and nodded once, listening as his heart raced in anticipation. A piercing scream inside her room caused him to jump a minute later, nearly causing him to slip. Plagg cackled out loud, covering his mouth before he could give them away.

He felt the sweat form on the back of his neck as he put his hand over his rapidly beating heart. Had he done something wrong by texting her?

“Marinette what happened!” Alya yelled. He guessed that shriek had come from Marinette.

Her voice was shaking, “A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A”

“Spit it out Marinette!” Alix barked.

“ADRIEN TEXTING PHONE, MY PHONE! HE’S TEXTING ME! WHY IS HE TEXTING ME?!!” Marinette was still in a panic as Rose told her excitedly, “What did he say!?”

“Girl you didn’t even open it!” Alya noted, going quiet for a second before telling them, “He just wants to know if you are awake. Text him back!”

“I can’t do that Alya!” Marinette tried, but the girls weren’t letting her get out of it. It only took a few minutes of convincing her that the world was NOT in fact going to end if she responded to his text.

It made him chuckle slightly, listening to her rant. Her imagined scenarios went from wild to crazy in two seconds flat, and were all extremely unlikely to happen. For one, he wasn’t going to have her thrown in jail for making him miss an appointment by keeping him up late texting.

His phone pinged and he smiled brighter seeing her text back, ‘I’m still up, and you could never bother me. What’s up?’

‘Nothing much really. I was thinking about you today at the photoshoot. They brought macarons to the set since it ran long, but they were nowhere near as good as yours. ;) ‘

There was an eruption of excited squeals inside and his cheeks started to hurt from smiling so much.

“Marinette breathe!” Alya told her suddenly, “You can’t go passing out on us, not while you are in the middle of texting Sunshine!”

“He was thinking about me Alya.” Marinette said dreamily. “Answer back!” Rose told her excitedly.

“How do I even respond to that!?” Marinette asked, now suddenly worried.

He heard the suggestions and chuckled, seeing Plagg shaking his head, “Girls.”

‘I’ll have to make you some then! Everyone at school missed you today. It wasn’t the same without you. I copied extra notes for you too, in case you need them. :) ‘ 

His response was instant, ‘You are the best Marinette. That’s why you are our everyday Ladybug.’ He hit send and kicked himself, sending another text straight after. He refused to let the conversation stray from what he was trying to do, ‘It wasn’t just today. I’ve actually been thinking about you a lot lately.’

“HOLY CROW!” Alix said laughing, “That boy has major flirting going on! Go Agreste!” The girls are in a full fit of excitement, giggling, laughing, and overlapping jumbled voices of joy flitted out to him. Alya mentioned something about ships finally sailing.

“No Alix it can’t be like that. Something has to be wrong.” Marinette told her. It only took a few seconds for her response to come through, ‘Is everything okay? Did something happen?’

He looked up at Plagg, “Why do you think, she thinks, something is wrong?”

Plagg shrugged, “One thing you learn being alive as long as I have, never try to understand women. The moment you think you understand, you’ve already lost. That’s why I’ve been trying to tell you to find a good cheese and,”

“Yeah yeah, nevermind.” Adrien waved him off before texting back, ‘No, everything is fine. I promise. I just…’ he hit send, trying to think of the best way to say this, ‘Have you ever been nervous about doing something before?’

Alix snorted loud enough that Adrien could hear it. Mylene told her to hush as Alya sighed heavily, “That Sunshine child I swear.”

Juleka’s voice was so soft he barely caught it, “Does he really not notice your nervousness all the time?”

Marinette didn’t say anything, but another text came through in true Marinette fashion, ‘More times than I can count. Is there something I can do to help? What could you possibly have to be nervous about? You’re Adrien Agreste!’

‘Well, there’s this girl I’ve had a crush on for a while. She’s a great friend, but I don’t know how to ask her out. What should I do?’

He waited, his finger idly tapping the side of his phone, and heard Alix’s angry threat, “I’m going to pummel that little model into a pancake!”

“No he did not just ask you that.” Alya said hard, “Where’s my phone so I can text Nino about what an idiot his best friend is.”

“Girls, girls! It’s okay. I told you before, I knew I was too late. If he wants my advice, if this will make him happy, then I’ll be happy that he is.” Marinette declared, and as he stood there leaning against the cool brick of her chimney, he fell in love with her a little more.

‘Just be confident Adrien. You are sweet and smart, and handsome too of course. Any girl would be an idiot to not see how wonderful you are.’

‘You really think so Marinette?’

‘I do.’  

“I can’t believe you are doing this Marinette.” Mylene said sadly.

“I want him to be happy, even if that means helping him ask Kagami out.” Marinette told them, a sigh escaping into the air.

Rose pointed it out first, “He never said it was Kagami though.”

That’s because it’s not Kagami, girls. - He thought with a sense of mischief.

“Who else could it be?” Alya asked bitterly.

‘Then, would you?’ He asked, shooting Plagg a smile which he returned, “Good going Kitten. I might actually be a bit proud of you right now.”

“I’ll take it.” Adrien told him happily, hearing the girls’ confusion below him.

“Would you what?” Rose asked.

‘Would I what?’ Marinette responded with Rose’s question.

‘Will you help me?’

‘Anything for you.’

He pumped his fist into the air in triumph and called it, “Claws out.” He let the transformation take hold before jumping from her rooftop into the alley just behind the bakery. He immediately let the transformation drop, Plagg glaring at him, “What a waste of time. You could have just jumped.”

“Two stories Plagg? I wasn’t trying to break my leg.” Adrien told him curtly.

Plagg huffed, “You’ve been wearing my Miraculous for almost a year. You wouldn’t have broken a leg. Maybe just twisted an ankle.”

“Plagg!” Adrien hissed before the kwami ducked into his shirt. He pulled his phone back out of his pocket and video called her as he moved onto the sidewalk.

Her face came up, but none of the other girls were in view. He could tell she was straining to hold the smile in place, even as he smiled at her, “Hey, I thought it would be easier to talk face to face. I hope that’s okay.”

She nodded, “Of course. It’s absolutely fine.”

He was still smiling as she asked, trying not to sound like she was on the verge of tears, “What do you need me to do?”

“Are you in your room right now?” He asked, already knowing the answer as he made his way to the front of the bakery.

She nodded again, a slight frown on her face, “Yes why?”

“Stand up.” He told her.

She raised an eyebrow at him, “Why?”

“Please? A little trust here Marinette.” He told her with a smirk. She looked at him questioningly but stood, “Okay, you have me up. Any other directions?”

“Go to your balcony, please.”

He watched over the phone as she made her way up the ladder and onto her balcony. He could hear the girls whispering in the background about what was going on, and why he wanted her out there.

They’d figure it out soon enough.

“Okay Agreste you have me out here, now what?” She asked as she looked up at the stars, making him laugh.

“Look down.”

She did and her eyes widened as she realized he was really there, “Adrien? What are you doing here!?” She asked as she leaned over the railing.

He hung up the phone and put it in his back pocket, practically beaming as he called out to her, “Marinette Dupain-Cheng, will you go out with me!?”

The phone fell out of her hand, falling straight into the ground near his feet.

He definitely owed her a new one.

Chapter Text

"This is a life or death situation!"

Marinette rubbed her eyes sleepily, trying not to let the annoyance in her voice show, "Chat, you can't be serious."

"Of course I'm serious!" Chat Noir said from the end of her bed, perched on all fours with a scowl on his face. It had nearly been fifteen minutes already and this mewling Chat wouldn't leave her bed.

"No." She finally said flatly, laying back down and pulling the blankets up to her neck.

Chat pounced on top of her, making her huff, "PURRINCESS!"

"Chat get off!" She said as he gently bounced her over and over again into the bed. "It's three in the morning, I'm not helping you!"

He nuzzled his face into her shoulder with a pout, "But you are the only one who can help me! You are the only one capable of such magnificent feats. I need you!"

"Chat I'm tired. I've pulled three all-nighters in a row, I HAVE to get some sleep." She told him practically begging him to leave her alone, trying to push him off of her with no luck.

"You aren't the only one. I've had three akuma attacks in a row to deal with at all kinds of ungodly hours of the night." He let her push him off of her, only so that he could scoop her up in her blankets. She let out a short yelp, but he kept her cradled carefully in his arms as he stared at the tired annoyance in her bluebell eyes.

"Purrincess, the fate of the world is at stake." He told her seriously.

She gave him a deadpan stare, "It's too early for your dramatics. Figure it out on your own."

"You would risk the lives of everyone in Paris, all because you don't want to help me?" He asked in an extremely fake, shocked voice. "I can't believe you, Marinette. It wounds my heart to know you won't help me when I really need you. You are the only one I can turn to. You are the only one I can trust with a mission as important as this one."

She wiggled her way out of his arms and out of the blankets, sitting on her knees before grabbing his face in her hands. She let the very tip of her nose brush his, staring firmly into his brilliant green eyes. There was not an ounce of remorse in her voice.

"Needing homemade cookies at 3am is not going to cause the downfall of Paris, Chat Noir."

"But you said you were going to make me cookies! I've been dreaming about them for days, I NEED THEM!" Chat mewled, jutting out his lower lip.

"Come back when the sun is up, preferably when it is actually about to go back down." She said as she released him. She started fixing her sheets, as he sat unmoving, crossing his arms like the giant, tantrum throwing child he was.

"Fine, but when I can't show up to fight an akuma because I've been starved of princess Marinette cookies, my body weak and unable to move, YOU'LL have to be the one to answer to Ladybug." He tried, hoping she took the bait.

She snorted, "Oh please," she muttered, hitting him lightly in the face with her pillow, "Go home, Adrien."

"You're so mean, Marinette! I thought you loved me! Where did all of the love go!?" He tackled her back down onto the bed, hearing a small whoosh of air leave her.

She groaned as he wrapped his arms around her, "I do love you, more than anything in the world," she scratched lightly at the back of his wild mane, hearing him instantly starting to purr, "but I'm not making you cookies. End of discussion."

"But,"

"End. Of. Discussion." She enunciated each word carefully.

He told her upset, "I'm not leaving until I get cookies."

She snuggled into him, closing her eyes as the smell of his leather filled her with a sense of happiness, "Fine by me. I'm going back to sleep. You should too. Good night Kitty."

He hummed still sounding pouty, but asked a little softer, "Can I at least get a good night kiss?"

She rolled her eyes and looked up at him. There was a glint in his eye that she didn't trust, and as she pressed a gentle kiss to his lips, he pulled her closer. He deepened the kiss instantly, turning her peck into a full blown, craving more, couldn't stop, WOULDN'T stop, passionate make-out.

God, she loved the way his lips moved against hers. She found herself moving up to meet him more every time he tried to pull back. She could feel the smile on his face as she pushed him down flat on the bed, her heart racing as she hovered over him. A deep rumble of appreciation moved through his chest into hers, his claws resting lightly on the back of her neck sent shivers down her spine as his fingers twined into her hair.

She finally had to pull away, breathing heavily as she watched the satisfied smirk on his face as he tried to catch his own breath. She sat up and moved away from him, grabbing a hair tie. She pulled it into a low bun and stood, hearing him ask confused, "Princess where are you going?"

She climbed down the ladder, her face still flushed, "To make cookies."

He beamed, asking in a sing-song voice, "Whhhy?"

"I'm never going to fall asleep now. Congratulations. You kissed your way to cookies at 3am. Good talk." She disappeared down the hatch and he rolled around happily on her bed in triumph.

Tikki flew out from her hiding place, stifling her own giggle, "You are terrible Adrien."

He smiled at her, "I know, but at least this way I can make sure she sleeps all day. She needs it. I know she'd still try to get up to go hang out with everyone later, and she needs to rest. I don't like seeing my bugaboo running so hard like this without any breaks."

Tikki smiled proudly at him, "Are you ever going to tell her that you know?"

He looked towards her trapdoor where she had disappeared, "I want her to tell me whenever she's ready. She already knows me on both sides, and I know she wants to tell me too. Ever since we started dating as our civilian selves, I can see how much it weighs on her to keep lying to me. It's just a matter of waiting now, and I'll wait for her for an entire lifetime if I have to. I love her for her, not for her spots."

"She knows that." Tikki tried to assure him, "Master Fu just drilled it into her that her identity was her greatest secret, but she'll come around. I know she will."

He nodded, "Right, and I'll be waiting right here with open arms when she does."

Chapter Text

Marinette burst through the front doors of her school with a bright smile, "I MADE IT!"

The few people who heard her outburst laughed quietly, making her blush. She didn't care right now though, she'd made it on time and that's all she cared about! She was excited about the project for her art class due this afternoon.

She stopped dead in her tracks. Had she grabbed them? She frantically unzipped and reached into her bag, fishing around until her fingers brushed the familiar material she was looking for. She let out a sigh of relief, clutching her bag to her chest with an excited squeal and rushed forward, heading straight up the stairs when she heard her name, "Marinette!"

She turned to look automatically, and crashed straight into someone. Two simultaneous groans were heard as their bodies landed on the floor. Her response was instant, "Oh my god I'm so sorry! Are you okay?"

She looked over to make sure whoever she had crashed into was okay, and felt her entire face heat up.

Adrien was smiling at her softly, "Don't worry about it Marinette, I'm okay, are you?" He was already getting back to his feet, holding out a hand to help her up. She put her hand in his, her world of bright light and pink bubbles erupting around them as their eyes stayed locked on each others.

He helped her stand, staring at her like he was waiting for something. OH! He'd asked her a question!

"You're fine!" She squeaked, face-palming as her own words registered before correcting herself, "Fine! I'M fine." She forced herself to stop there before she could let out the relentless rambling nonsense that usually resulted while in the presence of one Adrien Agreste.

"I'm glad you're okay. I thought I might have hurt you." He told her sounding relieved, not commenting on her usual mix up of words. He was actually getting pretty good at translating Marinette's unique language around him.

She shook her head quickly, her pigtails following the movement, "Oh no not at all!"

"Good," he looked down and his eyes widened, "Oh no! I'm sorry Marinette."

She looked down too and saw her stuff littering the floor. She should have zipped the bag back up after her frantic search a minute ago. This was just her luck.

"It was my fault!" She said quickly, bending down to pick up her things. Adrien instantly started helping her, gathering her papers into a neat pile while she shoveled things back into her backpack. He gathered a few more papers when his eyes widened in joy, and partially in horror truth be told.

It was a Chat Noir doll, the same doll he was sure he'd seen when they fought Puppeteer. The same doll that had caused him to go after his lady.

He lifted it and looked it over more carefully. It really was well done. He could even see the subtle pattern in the doll's suit that matched his. The bell on the doll's collar tinkled softly as he brushed it with his thumb, making him smile.

"Wow, did you make this Marinette? It's amazing!" He asked as though he didn't know, smiling more when she blushed at the compliment.

"Uh, yeah, I, I did. You like it?" She asked shakily.

He nodded happily, "It's absolutely pawesome !"

Her face lost all amusement, her tone turning sour, "Did you just make a cat pun?"

He felt his face flush. The pun had just slipped out. "Uh, maybe?"

Her serious expression broke and she let out a giggle that warmed his insides, "Oh god, I can't believe you of all people like puns."

He said it, faking being hurt, "All people like a good pun. They are punny , that's the point."

She rolled her eyes, an amused smirk on her face, "I'll let that one slide." She held her hand out for the doll and he couldn't help but ask, "So, would you happen to have a Ladybug doll?"

She shifted things around in her bag and pulled out the Ladybug doll with an embarrassed smile, "Of course."

She took the Chat Noir doll from him and he took the Ladybug one from her, seeing how well done it was made too. "This one is even better!"

"You can't have a Ladybug without a Chat Noir." She said like it should have been obvious.

The comment left him instantly, "I think Ladybug would be fine on her own without Chat Noir."

He was too busy smiling at the adorably cute Ladybug doll to see Marinette's eyes widen in shock as she asked, "Why would you think that?"

His response was instant, "She's smart, and resourceful, and she's the only one who can purify the akuma's. All Chat Noir can do is destroy things."

Marinette's voice turned hard, her grip on the Chat Noir doll tightening, "Excuse me?"

His eyes snapped to hers, seeing a fire in her eyes. He frowned at her sudden angry expression, confused, "What? It's true."

"No it's not." She told him firmly, "Chat Noir is an essential part of their partnership! He's not a sidekick that can be thrown aside or be forgotten!"

He was flattered that she thought so highly of Chat Noir, but he had to correct her, "I'm not saying he's a sidekick, but I am saying that Ladybug could fight the akuma's without him. Half the time all he does is get in the way or get turned against her."

"That's not his fault!" She scolded him, her voice getting louder, "He is never in her way! He is doing what only HE can do so that she has the chance to purify the akuma. Even if that means throwing himself in front of her to make sure she has that chance. Without him, she'd never have made it past day one!"

He frowned, feeling a spark erupt in his stomach. He wasn't going to let her talk about his lady that way, "She would have been fine on her own from day one. How can you think so little of her!?"

"Because Ladybug wouldn't be half the hero she is without Chat Noir." She snapped.

"No she'd ," he held the ladybug doll up to her face, "be ten times the hero no doubt." He told her crossly.

"How dare you!" She screeched, clutching the Chat doll in her hand and holding it up to his face the same way he had done to her, "This guy, whoever he is, is the reason Dark Cupid didn't get to her. He sacrificed himself when Timebreaker went after her! He even stopped Zombizou's minions from getting to her! She'd be a useless mess of a hero without Chat Noir!"

"She is an amazing hero!" He said finally losing his cool, "Where was Chat Noir when she needed him against Gorizilla?"

"Where was LADYBUG when he was fighting Weredad?" She replied curtly.

"She fought off three akuma's AND Chat Noir when they fought Puppeteer!" He told her sounding triumphant, like that alone proved how amazing she was.

"Oh please!" She scoffed, "Chat Noir defeated the ENTIRE police force when they fought Rogercop!" Trying to one-up him.

"He took off by himself to fight his copycat because his pride got in the way!" Adrien revealed, not caring about trying to keep things secret anymore. He WAS going to prove his point to her, no matter what it took.

"If it wasn't for her trying to deny her obvious feelings for Chat Noir, Nadja Chamack would never have been akumatized into Prime Queen!" Marinette reminded him.

It made his blood boil, "They are superheroes not celebrities Marinette! She did the right thing pulling them off the air like that! It wasn't Ladybug's fault! And maybe if Chat Noir stopped his obnoxious boasting, Oblivio would have never happened either and they wouldn't have lost their memories!"

"Obnoxious boasting!?" She said exasperated, throwing her hands up into the air, "His ability to stay positive and upbeat during a fight spreads to her, and gives her the confidence to keep fighting Adrien! And you don't know what really happened during Oblivio, no one does! He risked himself without his pow-," she stopped dead in her tracks. She couldn't say that to Adrien, not without him questioning how she could know that kind of detail.

Wait, how did SHE know that he risked himself without his miraculous? Did she.. remember that?

"HA!" Adrien exclaimed in triumph, "You can't even finish your sentence!"

She knew it was childish, but she didn't care. She stomped her foot and told him angrily, "You don't know anything! God you are just like him, holding Ladybug up on a pedestal when she doesn't deserve it!"

"And you are just like her, stubborn even when something is right in front of you!" He retorted, staring into her stern blue eyes. Beautiful, stern blue eyes … he thought somewhere in the back of his mind in a way that made his anger falter just the slightest. He felt as though he’d seen those eyes staring at him in that frustrated way before. Hadn’t he?

Her words finally all caught up with him, and some remaining rational part of his mind told him that there was no way Marinette could have known some of those things. Not unless...

He was still too angry to fully let himself process that, but he knew one thing for sure. He wasn't going to let this moment pass. His voice came out still annoyed as he asked her angrily, "Will you just go out with me already?"

His question didn't even make her flinch. The still rational part of her brain that was functioning was on high alert. There was only one way he could know some of those things, and she couldn't deny it any more. He'd been right in front of her all this time. God... she had trapped them in a freaking LOVE SQUARE!

"Of course I will go out with you, you idiot! You're the boy I told you about!" She admitted, angry with herself that she hadn't been able to see it before.

"I told you we were made for each other, and you just didn't want to listen." He said with an annoyed smirk.

"Oh, you are really going to tell me 'I told you so'?" She snapped, "You're the reason we are in this situation to begin with."

"ME!?" He shouted, shaking the ladybug doll in her direction - having forgotten that it was in his hand all this time, "All I ever did was love you!"

"No, all I ever did was love YOU!" She snapped, pointing the Chat Noir doll at him, "Give me that doll back, I need it for my art project." She took the ladybug doll from him and shoved it back into her bag with the Chat Noir one.

He took her bag once she zipped it up and put it over his shoulder, holding out his other hand to her, "I'm walking you to class."

She put her hand in his instantly, narrowing her eyes, "Careful there mister model. Your Agreste is showing."

"Oh ha ha, the princess has jokes now." He muttered unamused.

"I think my jokes are spot-on , don't you think?" She said, sounding pleased with herself.

"You are making fun of me, and I'm feline hurt now purrincess ." He said without caring about any of his usual filters, his voice dripping in sarcasm.

They headed to class hand in hand, still going back and forth, without noticing any of the absolutely shocked faces of their classmates who had witnessed the whole thing. Alya had her phone out pointed towards them, a little shocked herself. When she had called out to Marinette, she was glad to see that she had run into Adrien. If she'd known that fighting over a couple of dolls would give her this end result, she would have shoved the dolls in their faces ages ago!

As they disappeared around the corner, Nino was finally able to turn to look at his girlfriend, asking completely confused at the turn of events, "What the hell just happened?"

Chapter Text

Chat Noir was crouched into himself, his head buried in his knees in her room. Marinette rubbed his back, her voice tender, "Chat I'm really sorry."

"I can't believe you Marinette. How could you do this to me?" He asked muffled, his voice ringing with true pain.

"It was an accident. I never meant for it to happen. I swear, I didn't do it on purpose." She said, trying to convince him of her regret.

"You don't understand." He muttered before lifting his gaze to hers. She was shocked to see genuine tears in his soft green eyes, "I thought, I thought you loved me."

"I do love you Kitty." She whispered. He stood and moved away from her, turning his back on her, "You have committed a grave sin, and for your crimes, you have to be punished."

Marinette pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. This damn Chat and his freaking dramatics. How the hell was she supposed to have known that he'd get this upset? Well, given the circumstance, she knew he would be upset, but not like this, and it's not like she'd done it on purpose. It just... sort of happened.

"Okay, so what's my punishment?" She asked bored, sitting on her chaise with her arms crossed.

He turned back, offended with tone and pointing at her with a claw, "You could at least PRETEND that you care about how upset I am!"

She sighed heavily, "Chat, you are being a little dramatic don't you think? It was one time,"

"One time that leads to one more and then another!" He said in horror, "How am I supposed to trust you after this? After what you did?"

"Chat,"

"You, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, are hereby found guilty by the Chat Noir court for an attempt on my life!" He said seriously, somehow miraculously holding a straight face.

"Really, you are accusing me of trying to murder you?" She asked, shaking her head, "Now I'm really done. I told you I was sorry already. I'm not apologizing anymore."

He kneeled next to the giant mess on the floor and said it sadly, "How could you be so heartless? What did I do to deserve a girlfriend who would do this to me? Isn't risking my life fighting akuma's enough to ward the bad luck away?"

"The only one who thinks you have bad luck is you, drama king." She muttered.

"What if my life depended on you, and you allowed THIS to happen?" He asked, poking at the mess.

"You have nine lives, you'll be fine." She told him evenly. "It was just a few croissants, Kitty."

"It wasn't just a few croissants, you dropped the whole tray!" He said, staring at the wasted glory spread across her floor. Chocolate dusted croissants, a couple of slices of a spinach and mushroom quiche, and the delicious butter cookies in the shape of his Chat paw that Mister Dupain had specifically made for him... all ruined by his girlfriend’s untimely trip over the last stair into her room.

"I really wanted those cookies too." He muttered, his tail flicking sadly back and forth behind him.

She held the bridge of her nose, controlling her sigh before it could come out, "Look, how about you just stay for dinner and I'll cook your favorite dishes? Will that make up for my 'grave sin'?"

His ears perked up but he didn't sound fully convinced, "The cake too?"

She groaned, seeing him turn his beautiful eyes on her with the full force of babydoll eyes. "Ugh fine. I'll make the stupid cake too."

He jumped up and had her in his arms in seconds, twirling her around happily, "DEAL! Your sins have been forgiven!"

"Spoiled kitten." Marinette whispered.

Chapter Text

"Wh-what did you say?" She barely managed to get out, staring at the blush spreading across his face under his mask.

"I love you. I've been falling in love with you for weeks and I feel like I'm about to explode." Chat Noir said desperately, trying to make her understand. "I've been in love with Ladybug for so long, I've been fighting back how I felt about you. I thought I couldn't possibly love you the way I loved her. I couldn't be in love with two people, it was wrong. I tried," he said on the verge of tears, "to stop feeling this way about you. I have m'lady, and she is amazing and courageous and makes me feel like I can do anything as long as I'm with her."

He placed his hands on her shocked face, staring into her eyes, "And then you," he nearly whispered, "You have this heart that is strong and selfless. You are talented and creative, and seeing you smile makes my heart kick against my chest. I hear you laugh and my entire world is consumed by your joy. I miss you when you aren't around, and I can't get you out of my head."

He let her go and stepped back, seeing her expressionless face, "I'm an awful person I know. My heart belongs to Ladybug, but you have so much of it already I don't even know how true that is anymore." He ran his hands frustratingly through his hair with a groan, "I'm such an idiot. I shouldn't have said anything, you probably hate me now. What kind of hero am I? It was stupid to put myself in this situation. I know I shouldn't get close to you, it is a mistake that could come back to hurt us both."

"Chat," Marinette tried, watching as he put his head against the balcony rail.

"And I would never want that to happen. If you were to get hurt because of me, I'd never forgive myself. I wouldn't be able to walk into school everyday and not see you."

"Chat stop," she warned, her voice barely a whisper in her shock at hearing this, spilling out as though a dam had broken inside of him. If she didn't get herself together, and stop him before it was too late, she was going to learn more tonight than she knew was safe.

"Seeing your empty seat would haunt me. It would be a loud, constant presence at my back torturing me until I broke." He said heavily, his panic bypassing every rational thought about trying to keep his identity hidden, about trying to keep his feelings from her. He couldn't do it anymore. He couldn't live another second in this state of constant turmoil.

"And then I figured it out, the thing that I had thought was impossible. I thought you hated me," he shook his head quickly, "not hate. I swear the only person you could possibly really hate is Lila - for good reason. Maybe tolerate would be a better word, but I've always considered you a friend, one of the greatest, best friends I could ever have the luck of having."

He put both of his hands to the back of his neck, groaning as he turned his back to her and stared up at the sky, "But I was wrong! I was so, so wrong! And it's all Father's fault!"

That caught her a little off guard, "Your Father?"

"He was looking over some work at dinner, and I happened to be wearing my favorite scarf that I thought he'd made for me. When he asked to see it, he was surprised by how well it was done. I asked him how he could be surprised by something he made, and he looked at me like I had lost my mind. He told me without batting an eye that he hadn't made it, but that he'd like to meet whoever had made it because they had a good eye for craftsmanship."

He started sounding upset, "I didn't know what to think. All this time I thought he'd made it for me for my birthday, and when he denied it again when I told him that, he showed me the embroidered letters hidden on one of the ends. M.D.C."

He scoffed, "The letters were barely a shade lighter, and I had never picked them out before. His freakish designer's eyes caught them instantly and after he gave it back, I literally sat in my room and stared at the letters with tears in my eyes until it dawned on me.”

He caught her beautiful bluebell eyes, clearing his throat as he told her the truth, “You were the only person to give me an actual gift on my birthday, Marinette. A gift that I have been wearing in front of you, thinking it was from my father and I am so, so sorry if I hurt you because I never, ever meant to. If I had known then what I do now, I feel like so much could be different right now. I would never have had half the hesitation, or worry that you were going to one day stop being my friend out of nowhere.”

She felt her head shaking lightly back and forth, staring into his emotional green eyes, her heart going still as his words reached deep inside of her.

This… it couldn’t be true. It was impossible… right?

No, it had to be. There was no other explanation.

“Adrien?” She whispered as her eyes pooled with tears.

He nodded solemnly. His lower lip was trembling as he took hard breaths, staring at her with the beautiful green eyes she had come to love, apparently in and out of the mask.

She closed the gap between them slowly as her tears fell, reaching up to caress his face. Her hand shook, but his eyes closed like he was in pain. “I’m so sorry Marinette. I’m so sorry it took me so long to realize how you felt.”

She ran her thumb across his cheek gently, and his eyes opened, full of worry. Her voice rang with truth, “Don’t apologize. I made you the scarf to make you happy on your birthday, and it did. It didn’t matter to me if you knew it had come from me, not if thinking it came from your father made you happy.”

He put his hand over hers, “It’s not right. My mom, she always said it was the thought behind the gift that made it special. You poured your heart into it, and I,”

“Had a heart full of love and happiness as a result.” She said with a shy smile that didn’t last long, “Did you really think I, hated you?”

He blushed, looking down nervously as he held her hand at his neck, “I didn’t know what to think. You were always so nervous around me, and sometimes you wouldn’t even talk to me.”

“You silly kitten.” She said, trying not to cry again, “I am so in love with you that you take my breath away. My heart tries jumping out of me, and your smile turns me into a puddle. Seeing you happy makes me so happy that it causes my world to spin and I can barely stay on my feet.”

She asked a little sadly, “Was that really the only gift you got on your birthday?”

He stayed silent and she wrapped her arms around him tightly, “I’m so sorry. If I had known I would have showered you in gifts.”

He instantly hugged her back, reveling in the way her scent overwhelmed him and brought him a sense of peace. “Your gift was perfect, princess.”

He still sounded upset and she asked, almost knowing, “And that’s why you feel so torn, because you know I,”

“I hoped you did. I really, really hoped you did.” He said interrupting her.

She smiled, not afraid to finally say it, “I do love you Adrien. Whether you are Adrien or my amazingly brave, selfless and pun-loving chaton.”

He said it like his heart was breaking, “You know that, we, we can’t, right? If Hawkmoth ever found out and came after you because of me,”

“Hawkmoth can’t hurt me. As long as you are safe, that’s all that matters to me.” She promised.

“You don’t think it’s wrong of me,” he asked sheepishly, “to be in love with you AND Ladybug? I’ve tried to let her go Marinette, I swear I have but she, there is something that always pulls me back to her. I know she is in love with a boy she knows in her civilian life,”

“You.” She said easily. “Ladybug is in love with YOU, Adrien Agreste.”

He frowned slightly, “What makes you think that? She’s never told me who she was in love with.”

“Because she couldn’t even tell him.” She admitted, “She thought that he’d never see her as more than a good friend. His friendship was important to her, but she wanted to be so much closer than that. She could barely stay on her feet when he was around, and stuttered to even say good morning.”

She saw his eyes widen as she kept going, “She just knew he thought she was a weird freak, and she tried to let him go. She wanted to let her Kitty into her heart when he showed her the beautiful rooftop he had made for Ladybug. She started letting him spend a few nights on her balcony, and she felt herself falling, but there was something about Adrien that always pulled her back to him. Even knowing he was in love with another girl.”

She felt her lip trembling, “And now he’s standing in front of her, pouring his heart out and confiding in her about how much pain he is in because of how torn he’s been.” She rushed to get it out, “And by some twisted miracle, she finds out that the person she pushed away was the boy she loved, who already loved her when she had her spots on.”

The magic instantly washed over her as Tikki disappeared from her hiding spot into her earrings.

She stared at his chest as the magic settled, his voice shaking, “Ladybug.”

She had to tell him, “I would have never, ever, stopped being your friend. No matter what happened, no matter who you were in love with. I would have smiled and been happy for you, and never let you find out how much it hurt to know I never stood a chance.”

“No one else stood a chance against you m’lady. No one but my princess.” He said, feeling all of his emotions crash into one another, fitting themselves perfectly into the full space of his heart.

“I’m so sorry Chat, I never meant to hurt you. I never wanted to make you feel like you weren’t good enough or,”

He wrapped her in his arms, lifting her up and spinning her around. She wrapped her arms around his neck, telling him longingly, “I love you Kitty. Both sides of you, and everything that makes you who you are, that will never change.”

“Marinette,” he whispered, gently setting her down, “My princess, my lady, will you let me have the chance to make up for all the time I’ve wasted?”

She put her forehead to his, “It wasn’t wasted. Every moment with you has meant the world to me, and brought us to this moment. I wouldn’t change it for the world.” She smiled at him, seeing his beautiful green eyes shining, “But, if you’ll let me, I’ll spend every day showing you how much I love you.”

“Claws in.” He said suddenly, telling her shyly, “I don’t want to ask this as Chat.”

She smiled, seeing Plagg appear just above his shoulder wearing a giant smirk, “Spots off.”

Her transformation fell and Tikki zoomed straight to Plagg, hugging him tightly. Plagg held Tikki close, a soft smile on his face.

There wasn’t a hint of hesitation in Adrien’s voice as he grabbed her hand, holding it to his chest, “Will you be mine?”

“Forever.” She whispered longingly.

Their lips met, their hearts beating as one, and their world becoming nothing more than the person wrapped in their arms.

Chapter Text

She took another bite of the mint and dark chocolate ice cream, sneaking a glance at her three-month-long, black cat boyfriend. He was thoroughly enjoying his strawberries and cream-blueberry-blackberry combination of ice cream. They were settled next to each other, hidden away on a tall rooftop where they wouldn't be seen.

Despite him letting out happy hums with every bite, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling inside of her. It was Saturday, so she knew he'd come over to see her tonight, but he had shown up barely an hour ago in the middle of the afternoon, determined to get ice cream from Andre's with her.

She knew how risky it was for them to be seen together like this, and had told him as much when she saw him. They were dating in secret for a reason, but seeing how tense he seemed to be, how the lightness of his voice seemed strained, she knew something was wrong. His entire face had lit up when she finally agreed, and now here they were.

And now she had to know. "Chat, what's wrong?"

He stopped mid-bite, the spoon still in his mouth as he turned to look at her in surprise, "What's wrong with what?"

"With you." She said point blank, watching his shoulder's pick up as he straightened his back, "I'm with my purrincess, enjoying ice cream and the afternoon sun, why do you think something is wrong?"

He took another bite, almost as if he was trying to prove his point. She looked him over closely, reminding him, "You know this is risky."

He instantly tensed, and she kept going, "We agreed that we had to be different than other couples, because of this." She touched his mask carefully, pulling his sad gaze towards her, "And you know, that I know you better than that. Did something happen?"

His tail swished slightly, and he let out a heavy sigh, "It's nothing, honest."

"Chat Noir." She said seriously.

His ears flattened against his wild mane and he caved, "I want to be like this with you all the time, without the mask."

"You know why we can't." She whispered, wanting the same thing. She hated that she only saw Chat Noir when there was an akuma, or on those rare nights when he was able to sneak away.

"It's not fair." He said sharply, "Being with you makes me happy, we shouldn't have to hide it."

"No, and I wish we could be like this all the time too, but as long as Hawkmoth is out there threatening Paris, it isn't safe. I understand that." She said, lightly scratching the back of his head.

"But it's frustrating." He admitted, "I feel like I'm having to hide my heart, and I want everyone to know where my heart is." He touched the onyx heart pendant around her neck with a claw, "I want to be able to walk up to you and hug you without caring who sees, or having to circle your house ten times to make sure no one realizes where I'm going. I want to hold your hand and pull you close so that everyone can see that you are my purrincess."

She stared down at her ice cream, hating that she was no doubt part of the reason he was feeling this way. As Ladybug, she had warned him what being in a relationship with a civilian could mean, and the absolute potential for disaster that could follow. He'd practically begged, nearly to the point of tears for Ladybug to tell him that it was okay, that everything would be okay. He needed her approval, because he didn't want to go behind her back. He needed her to know how much Marinette meant to him, and how he was willing to do anything to make it work.

When he had offered to give up his Miraculous, she knew that she had to find a way to make it work. He was the only Chat Noir she'd ever want, and she made sure he knew that. He had been ecstatic when she gave him her blessing. He had raced off before she could collect herself, and she had barely made it back into her room when he was dropping onto her balcony.

And god the kiss that followed.

It was a kiss that was burned into her very being. He hadn't said a word when she opened the skylight to let him in. He had gathered her in his arms and instantly kissed her senseless with the hunger of a starving man. His claws had sent small prickles along her back, his arms vice grip on her tightening so that what little breath she managed to hold onto was stolen away faster than she could take them. She could perfectly recall the smell of his leather, and that subtle sweet note underneath the alluring musk. She wanted to douse her pillow in his scent, and fall asleep breathing it in every night. The electricity that sparked at every touch left invisible scars all over her body, scars she would never recover from.

That kiss had changed everything.

Maybe... maybe it was time. Bunnyx hadn't come back to warn her of anymore 'end of the world' scenarios. Her fear of making Chat Blanc a reality had been a big cause of her initial hesitation, but, what if keeping the secret for too long is what triggered it? What if by taking this step, and still keeping the truth from him, was the link that led to Chat Blanc?

Could she prevent it, by being with him outside of the mask?

Her heart picked up speed at the thought. She wanted to know who her boyfriend really was, and whose kiss had firmly grabbed her heart in its unmovable hold. She wanted to know the name of the sweet, unbelievably brave, selfless and caring soul she knew she'd never be able to live without.

"I want everyone to know you are my kitty too you know." She admitted, finally looking back up at him.

He asked instantly, bright anticipation in his beautiful green eyes, "Will you let me show you?"

She smiled lovingly, "You don't make it easy to deny you, you know?"

He threw his arms around her, dropping his ice cream and hers in the process, but she didn't care. She hugged him back, telling him sternly, "I want to know who you are, but I need to know first,"

"Anything." He said interrupting her, pulling back with an excited grin.

She asked seriously, "What brought this on? I know you said you were frustrated, but I know it has to be something more than that. I don't want you to want to tell me just because something happened."

His shoulders slumped, "I can't hide anything from you can I?"

"Not really." She teased, and he pushed her arm slightly with a sad smile.

She took his hand and asked him softer, "Talk to me Kitty. What happened?"

He finally let it out, "My civilian self is... and I say this at the risk of sounding extremely arrogant but I don't mean it that way at all,"

"You're stalling." She said flatly. She knew he wasn’t an arrogant person. She wasn't sure that he had a truly mean or narcissistic bone in his entire body.

He started again, "My civilian self is quite popular with girls my age," he added, somewhat embarrassed, "and boys on occasion."

She smirked widely, saying it sarcastically, "Are you implying your own handsomeness, Kitty? Quite full of yourself, aren't you?"

He glared at her, "See, I knew you'd take it that way."

"I'm teasing!" She said quickly, ruffling his hair, "Chat, you are stupidly handsome, even in your mask. I have imagined and daydreamed in the middle of class more than once what your real face looks like. It's not unreasonable that you'd catch a few girls' attention. Or boys."

He said it flatly, "It's not just a few. I have an organized fan-club."

She went silent and he pulled his knees to his chest, resting his head there, "But that's not even the worst of it. The fan-club is actually very caring, and they do their best to try not to let anyone smother me. I actually really appreciate it."

She cleared her throat, trying to get her voice back, "Then, what's the worst of it?"

He tightened his hold around his legs, making himself smaller, "There are girls I go to school with, who try multiple times a day to either make it seem like I'm going out with them, or that I want to. It's getting to the point where it's really starting to make me uncomfortable. I can't even say anything to combat their advances by telling them I have a girlfriend already because as a civilian, I don't. My civilian self getting a girlfriend would be a stupidly big deal for no reason, and even though I already have you, I don't."

"Because I'm dating Chat Noir, not who you are without your mask." She said in understanding, seeing how heavily all of this had been weighing on him as he nodded solemnly.

"How long has this been going on? With the girls at your school?" She asked.

He sighed, "Steadily getting worse since the beginning of the year. It seemed like right after we started dating, I don't know if I just noticed it more but, it seems like it multiplied ten-fold." He sat up quickly and looked at her like he was just realizing it, "I don't like any of them that way Marinette, I swear. I love you absolutely, none of them hold a candle to you."

"Kitty it's okay, I trust you." She tried to assure him.

"I would never date someone as my civilian self as long as I'm dating you. I'm the same person, mask or no mask, and I'd never two-time,"

"Chat." She said quickly, putting her hands on either side of his face to stop his sudden panic, "I know you aren't that person. I completely and explicitly trust you, otherwise I never would have given you my heart."

She kissed him softly, feeling him relax in her hands. His voice was a hoarse whisper, "Please let me just tell you who I am."

"Do I know you outside the mask?" The question slipped out of her before she could stop it, and he started nodding before catching himself.

They both went still, this new information slightly unsettling them both. She let out a shaky breath, "I do, do we, am I, one of those girls at your school?"

"NO!" He told her quickly, seeing the worry in her eyes. "No, I mean, yes we go to school together, but you are one of the only girls who doesn't treat me any differently. I fell in love with you on both sides, deeper and deeper with every passing day. You don't realize how hard it is to have you so close and not be able to act on any of the hundreds of emotions you give me."

She said it a little upset, "So, you get to see me everyday, and I don't get to see you except when you are sneaking into my room - wow that sounded bad," she shook her head, "not the point. That's wrong!"

He smiled slightly, "Princess, you do see me everyday. Every, single, day."

"But I don't know it's you, and you know it's me!" She said upset with herself. He was right under her nose somewhere, and she still couldn't pinpoint him in her mind as she quickly ran through a list of possible suspects.

"Count yourself lucky. I've had so many near slip ups, I think my best friend is starting to suspect I have a crush on you." He said heavily before smirking widely, "Which, I do in fact."

She rolled her eyes, but stopped and started smiling as the idea hit her, "Hide and seek."

He raised an eyebrow, "The kids game? I much prefer a game of Chat and Mouse." He wiggled his eyebrows at her and she pushed him lightly on the nose when he leaned into her. "Down kitty, I'm serious. I have an idea."

He crossed his legs and put his hands in his lap, his ears perked up at attention, "Lay it on me, wise girlfriend of mine."

"We go to school together. We know each other outside of the mask. Girls are making you uncomfortable, and that burns me up,"

"I'll be okay, I can,"

"No, it's unacceptable!" She said sternly, making him go quiet, "You want to tell me who you are, and I want to know who you are so much that I wish I could just peel that stupid mask off your face and kiss you the way you kissed me the day we started dating."

He smiled lopsidedly, his eyes going misty as he thought back to that kiss. His voice trembled heatedly, "You can kiss me like that anytime you want, mask or no mask."

"Don't distract me." She said pointing at him, "Because I will, and that's how we are going to do this."

He blinked twice, his head tilting as he asked, "This?"

"I'm going to find you on Monday at school. I am going to track you down, and make it clear to everyone that not only are you taken, but that you are MINE." She said triumphantly.

He asked curiously, "I love you, and I'm glad that you are so confident, but princess, I've literally been under your nose for three months, longer even, and you've never realized it was me. What makes you so sure you can find me?"

"Well for one, you don't have a girlfriend as a civilian, but you do, me." She posed.

He nodded, "The princess is correct."

She held up two fingers, "Two, girls are attracted to you, and so are boys apparently. And three," she pulled off her black heart pendant and held it out to him, "you have something that belongs to me, and I'm going to get it back."

She dropped the necklace in his hand and he smiled, asking carefully, "You are sure about this? What if you are wrong? Are you going to make me watch you melt some poor guy into a puddle by kissing him senseless?"

"The only guy I'm going to kiss senseless is you." She said confidently. "I'll make sure that there is no mistake, and you can always give me the necklace back as a gift for finding you."

"Do you mind if I add something to your heart?" He asked, "I had it made but realized it would give away too much so I had them take it off."

She smiled, "What was it?"

"The initial of my first name, lined with stones that match my real eye color." He said somewhat mysteriously, almost daring her to ask what the initial and the color were.

"As much as I want to know that, I'll see it on Monday." She promised.

He slipped the necklace into his pocket and stood, holding out his hands to help her up. He put his arms around her waist, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, seeing his Chesire grin spread across his features, "So, does that mean you are breaking up with me Princess?"

She tapped his nose, "Not a chance. You are the same person, remember?" He beamed at her and she told him softly, "Give me one day Kitty, and you'll never be able to get rid of me."

He chuckled, "Sounds purrfect to me."

...

She tugged on her pigtails frustratedly. She was sure that damn Chat of hers was making this hard on purpose. This was their last break before final hour, and she still hadn't found him.

"Don't make a liar out of me." She whispered to herself.

"Hey Marinette."

She instantly let go of her hair and smiled, seeing Adrien standing there with a shy smile, "Mind if I join you?"

"Of course not." She said happily, her heart still beat wildly when she saw him. It was wrong how handsome he was.

He sat down on the bench next to her, asking curiously, "Everything okay? You look a little frustrated."

"Oh," she said sheepishly, "No I'm okay I, I am a little frustrated though. I made a sort of, bet, with someone and I'm losing."

He chuckled, "You? I don't think I've ever seen you lose anything."

"I said I'm losing," she said, bumping her shoulder on his lightly, "Not that I lost, not yet."

His beautiful green eyes sparkled, "That's the spirit." He put his head back and let out a relieved sigh, and she asked worried, "Are you okay?"

"Mhmm." He muttered, "Just tired of the effort it takes to avoid people."

Marinette felt her heart clench in anger, "Lila again?"

He nodded, "Yep, but what can I do?"

"Tell her to back off Adrien." She said seriously, "She can't keep plastering herself all over you. God I thought Chloe was bad enough, but Lila makes her look tame."

He smiled at her, but it didn't reach his eyes, "That's the price you pay for being an Agreste."

"That's stupid." She told him, glad to hear him laughing again, "You are a human being, whether your last name is Agreste or not. Don't they have any respect for your personal space?"

"Personal space?" He mocked, "What is this, personal space of which you speak oh wise Marinette? Is it truth, and not a legend of days long since past?"

They both started laughing uncontrollably, Adrien's hand finding hers in the midst of their laughter. Her hand squeezed his absentmindedly, but she instantly let go when she realized what she was doing. He sobered, whispering it worried, "I'm so sorry I didn't mean,"

"No, no it's okay." She said shakily, staring down at her hand. She felt like it was on fire.

"Yo Agreste!" Kim called loudly from across the commons, "We need a tie-breaker opinion!"

Adrien sighed heavily, "Of course they do." He stood and looked at her, "You wanna come?"

"Go ahead, I can see the chaos from here, trust me." She said warily.

"That makes me feel soooo much better Marinette." He said sarcastically, glad to see her smiling again. He walked away from her, the lingering smile dropping from his face.

She still didn't know. He had been dropping hints all day, and she still didn't realize it was him. Was Adrien really so different from his Chat Noir persona that his own girlfriend really couldn't tell it was him... or was the Miraculous magic really THIS strong?

He sighed heavily and approached the group of guys, asking not the least bit curious, "What's the issue this time?"

Ivan told him shaking his head, "It's not an issue, really."

He looked around the group of his male classmates and stopped on Nino, "Then why do you need my opinion?"

"It's not really your opinion we need dude." Nino told him.

"More like you'll prove who's right and who's wrong." Nathaniel explained.

"About?" He pressed, almost instantly wishing he hadn't.

"Are you dating Lila, yes or no?" Kim asked as he crossed his arms over his chest.

He put his fingers to his temples and rubbed them in small circles, "Guys, for the last time, I am not dating Lila."

"She said you bought her a black heart necklace, but were too embarrassed to give it to her." Max told him, eyeing him for a reaction.

He felt his usual calm demeanor slipping, "I didn't buy her anything. The necklace doesn't belong to her, it has an owner."

"So you do have a black heart necklace?" Kim pressed.

He nodded, "Yes, but again, it isn't for Lila."

He felt something grab onto him from behind, familiar olive colored arms going around his neck, "Adrien!"

He rolled his eyes, carefully detaching Lila from his back, "Lila, you can't just jump on me like that from out of nowhere."

"I'm sorry I'm just, so excited. I've been looking for you everywhere!" Lila said happily, "I heard you had something for me, and that there was something you wanted to ask me."

She was trying to trap him, and he wasn't going to let it happen, "You must have heard wrong."

"Oh," she said sadly, dropping her gaze, "I, I guess I must have."

Kim told him, nudging his arm, "Dude it's cool, we know you guys are dating in secret. We won't tell anyone."

He said it louder, sick of holding it in, "I already have a girlfriend and Lila isn't her!"

The guy's all instantly had shocked faces, and Lila's eyes snapped up to his, burning in anger. The usual flitting chatter around the entire commons came to an abrupt halt, and he felt his face warming as he admitted it, "So there. Stop listening to her, because she isn't my girlfriend."

Lila had crocodile tears falling from her eyes, "You, you're cheating on me?"

"I would never do that." He said hard, "Lila, you have never, and will never, be my girlfriend."

"Don't do this Adrien." She said sadly, "Not in front of all these people."

"Lila," he started to warn her, but felt a small hand on his arm. He instantly turned, only seeing a flash of deep blue eyes before a familiar, wonderfully soft set of lips found his. His eyes instantly closed as she pulled his collar, bringing him closer.

Oh thank god - he thought breathlessly.

There was nothing like the feel of Marinette's lips against his. She didn't just spark the fire to life inside of him. She ignited a raging flame that burned like hell but felt like heaven. The sweet smell of her natural scent and the undercurrent of something that he could only label as the smell of home, consumed his senses. He could drown in the addictive scent coming off of her.

His arms wrapped around her waist, lifting her up by her thighs the way he had the first time they kissed like this. She nipped his lower lip, sending goosebumps down his entire body as he growled low in his chest where only she would hear. Her small hands cupped his face as the kiss deepened in their desperate attempt to get their fill of the other for the first time without the mask between them. He would never get enough he knew, but he was damn willing to try, for the rest of his life if he had to.

Marinette gasped as she pulled back, trying to get some small measure of air back into her lungs. She rested her forehead against his, his hold on her tightening as he refused to put her down. Never again. He was never going to let her go ever again.

"Mine." She whispered breathlessly, "Mine."

He was trying to control his own breathing, letting out a breathless laugh with his eyes closed, "Hi princess."

She lifted her head and stared into his eyes, smiling so bright she put the sun to shame, "Found you."

He set her back on her feet, his heart swelling ten times over, "And I, believe I have something of yours."

He pulled the small box out of his pocket, opening it so that she could see. He didn't know how it was possible that she was smiling brighter than before.

She lifted the necklace out of the box, the onyx heart filled with a silver letter A, lined with emeralds. She laughed as she stared at the necklace, "You were right. It would have given everything away right from the start."

"I was perfectly okay with that." He said unremorsefully, taking the necklace back from her. She instantly turned around and he put it back around her neck, clasping it before kissing the back of her head. "Mine." He whispered.

She giggled, turning to look at him again. Seeing the necklace out in view around her neck made him want to kiss her senseless all over again. He resisted the urge and took her hand, pulling her closer before realizing that there were multiple phones pointed right at them. He sighed slightly and she said it knowingly, "Well, we knew it was going to happen."

He nodded, "I know. I'm sorry I made you keep it a secret for so long."

Nino busted out laughing, breaking them out of their bubble, "BRO! You've been dating Marinette in secret! No wonder you couldn't pass by her without sighing like a lovesick puppy! I knew you were crushing on her!" Nino wiped the amused tears from his eyes as he said it, still shaking with laughter, "No wonder you kissed her like you were dying, I bet you've been dying to kiss her all day!"

Adrien flushed as the guys started laughing too, "Shut up Nino."

Lila said it nearly screeching, "How dare you! After everything I've done for you,"

"Don't even try it Lila." Marinette snapped, "The ONLY reason I've never said anything was for Adrien's sake. HE was the one who had to keep our relationship a secret, but I am done letting you hang all over MY boyfriend."

"Mister Agreste will never let you date her. I'll tell him what kind of terrible influence she is." Lila threatened.

Adrien smirked, "I told my father this morning about my relationship with Marinette. He was only shocked for the smallest moment, and do you want to know what he said?"

He waited, holding Marinette to his side the way he'd always wanted to, before telling Lila triumphantly, "Finally."

Chapter Text

Adrien walked into school with a smile, feeling that small rush of freedom fill him up. He could actually relax a little without anyone judging him. Well, no more than the everyday judgment of teenagers at least.

He saw Nino and Alya talking to Ivan and Mylene, and instantly headed in their direction. "Good morning guys."

"Good morning Sunshine!" Alya said happily.

Nino held up his fist for their usual morning ritual, "Sup bro." He fist bumped Nino as Ivan and Mylene told him good morning.

"Did everyone have a good weekend?" Adrien asked.

Ivan nodded, "We missed you at band practice though."

He felt his shoulder's slump, "Sorry, I had a photoshoot this weekend, and a fencing tournament. I couldn't get away."

"It's no problem Adrien." Mylene tried to reassure him.

Alya told him happily, "You are never going to guess what I saw."

He was almost afraid to ask, "What did you see Alya?"

"Hi everyone!"

He turned around and saw Lila walking towards them. He cringed as she got too close, taking a small step closer to Nino away from her. Everyone gave her happy good mornings before she turned her eyes on him, "Congratulations on your win at the fencing tournament. I wish I could have stayed for the medal ceremony, but Prince Ali was calling about our humanitarian project."

"Congrats dude." Nino told him, lightly punching his shoulder.

"Thanks Nino. You were there Lila? I don't remember seeing you." He said carefully. She didn't look the least bit worried, "Your last win was five points to your opponents 2, at under a minute from the three minute limit. It was quite the sight."

He frowned, he couldn't argue with that. That's exactly how he'd won.

"I'm sorry I didn't see you in the audience." He said, trying to keep his voice passive.

"No, don't worry. I went to cheer you on, not for you to notice me." Lila said sweetly.

"Lila!"

His head whipped around at the familiar voice, never hearing her sound so happy saying Lila's name. Marinette nearly skidded to a stop next to Lila, breathing heavily as she put her hands on her knees. "I'm so sorry. I just barely finished but it's done!"

Marinette had a bright smile on her face as she dug into her bag, pulling out a wrapped gift. Lila took it with a sweet smile, "Oh Marinette, you didn't have to do this!"

Marinette sounded extremely happy, waving Lila off in a friendly gesture, "No it was no problem!"

He grabbed her wrist instinctively, scowling as he saw her hands, "Marinette what happened!" Her fingers were all wrapped up in various places, and there were bandages wrapped around each of her palms.

Marinette quickly pulled her hand out of his, saying it sternly, "You can't just grab people like that Adrien, it's rude!"

His eyes widened at the harshness of her tone, but his weren't the only ones. Everyone was staring at Marinette in shock, while Lila looked absolutely giddy.

"Dudette?" Nino asked simply, worried by her reaction.

Marinette glanced at Nino, her eyes widening as she looked back at him quickly, "Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry Adrien I, I don't know where that came from!"

He tried to smile at her, "It's okay Marinette. I shouldn't have grabbed you like that, but are you okay? What happened to your hands?"

"Oh I made Lila a dress last night." Marinette explained simply, looking away from him.

Alya's mouth dropped in shock, "Last night?"

"Lila said she needed a new dress, so I was happy to pull an all nighter for her." Marinette said happily, stifling a yawn.

Adrien glanced between Marinette and Lila, getting a really bad feeling all of a sudden. It wasn't a secret to anyone that Marinette didn't get along with Lila. He knew that Marinette knew what kind of liar Lila was. Marinette hated liars, so why was she going out of her way now to make Lila a dress? Something didn't add up.

"Ow," Lila said suddenly, the gift dropping out of her hand. Marinette was there instantly, picking it up, "I've got it Lila. You know what, let me take your bag too. I'd hate for your wrist to get worse."

He watched as Marinette flinched when she grabbed the gift, holding out her other hand for Lila's bag - which Lila quickly gave her, "You really don't have to do this Marinette."

"I want to!" Marinette said happily, but Adrien saw the pain in her eyes. He told her softly, "Marinette, don't your hands hurt?"

She glared at him, "It's none of your business Agreste."

He went completely silent, watching as Marinette turned to Lila, "Do you need help getting your books for the day?"

Lila smiled widely, her eyes practically glowing in happiness, "I'd hate to impose."

"You aren't, I offered. Should we go? I'd hate to make you late for class." Marinette told her.

"We'll see you guys in class." Lila tittered, walking away with Marinette who didn't acknowledge any of them.

Nino put a hand on his shoulder, breaking him out of his frozen position, "You okay dude?"

"Something's wrong." He said instantly. "That's not Marinette."

Alya let out a strained laugh, "No, it's her. That's what I was trying to tell you guys. I saw Lila hanging out with Marinette this weekend, talking and laughing. I guess they must have worked out whatever problem they had."

He frowned. He didn't buy that for a second. There was no way Marinette would just suddenly forget about all of Lila's lies.

Mylene pointed out what he was thinking, "Adrien's right though. Marinette would never snap at him like that."

Ivan frowned, "That was weird."

Alya told them quickly, "She's just sleep deprived, I'm sure she didn't mean it Sunshine."

He nodded, "I'm not angry with her, just, surprised." More than surprised really. He was positive that something was going on, and he was going to get to the bottom of it.

He kept a close eye on Marinette all day, and everywhere Lila went, Marinette went. Marinette was practically waiting on her hand and foot, not letting Lila do almost anything for herself. More than once, he saw Marinette with tears in her eyes as she worked on something for Lila, her hands shaking- no doubt from the pain she was in.

What was worse, was that Marinette's standoffish attitude with him only got worse as the day went on. At the end of the day, he had to try again. He turned in his seat and gave her the softest smile he could, "Hey Marinette, would you like me to make a copy of the notes for you? After everything you've done for Lila today, I know your hands have to hurt. Maybe I can walk you home?"

Marinette's eyes turned to solid blue steel, her voice hard, "God Adrien what is your problem? There is nothing wrong with me! I'm doing what I'm doing for Lila because she is the one who is in pain all the time. Maybe instead of worrying about me, you should pay more attention to her!" She stood up and grabbed her bag, telling him shaking her head, "You know what, just, stop, stop talking to me. It's not like the great Agreste has ever been my friend anyways."

Marinette made her way to the back of the class, grabbing Lila's things and walking out of the room with her without looking back.

He could feel the heat radiating from his face, and between Alya and Nino, Alya broke first, "Sunshine, you're right. Something's wrong."

Nino said it under his breath, "No shit."

He swallowed with difficulty, his voice shaking, "Does she, does she really think I'm not her friend?"

Alya told him quickly, "Don't think that. I know for a fact that she has always considered you a friend. She's in..." she stopped mid-sentence, looking at Nino worried.

Nino filled the silence before it could be too noticeable, "She's in a good place with Lila dude. She'll go back to normal in no time I bet. This has to be some sort of, misunderstanding."

His heart clenched, squeezing the air from his lungs as a million thoughts raced through him. A misunderstanding? Not a chance in hell. All he had done was ask to walk her home. There was no way to misunderstand that.

He grabbed his bag and told them, "Yeah, a misunderstanding. I've gotta go. See you guys tomorrow."

He walked out, heading straight to the car when a voice stopped him, "Adrien!"

He felt his stomach turn at the sickly sweet tone of her voice. He plastered a kind smile to his face and waited, seeing her sauntering up to him, "Hey Lila. I don't really have time to talk right now. I have a Chinese lesson."

"I won't keep you very long. I just wanted to apologize about Marinette's behavior. The way she's been treating you all day is horrible, and I've already told her that she shouldn't treat you that way because you've done nothing wrong." She told him with a bright smile.

He asked because he couldn't help himself, "Do you know why she's upset with me?"

Lila feigned being embarrassed, "She's upset that, you don't acknowledge me. She knows I have feelings for you, and she doesn't understand why you don't feel the same way about me."

"I have a girl in my heart already." He said smoothly, "I told you that at the photoshoot on Saturday when you tried to kiss me. No, she's not my girlfriend, but I love her. I just don't want to drag her into my crazy life right now."

Lila said it sounding hurt, "You asked, and you could at least tell me her name so that I know who was lucky enough to win your heart."

"Not happening." He said flatly, "The last thing I need is for you to drag her into your webs."

Lila's eyes narrowed at him, "Well then, say goodbye to your great friend Marinette. The more attention you give her, the angrier you'll make her until she hates you. I can talk to her for you, get her to see reason and everything will go back to normal. All it will take is one little name."

"Have a good afternoon Lila. I have to go." He said, opening the car door and getting in. He shut the door with a little more force than he should have, and hated the wicked glint he could see in her eyes through the tinted windows.

He had to go see his princess. Tonight.

...

He landed on her balcony and went straight to her skylight, tapping somewhat frantically. He'd been on pins and needles all afternoon, waiting for everyone at the mansion to be asleep so he could sneak out.

He stepped back as the latch opened and she popped her head out. There were dark circles under her eyes, and what looked like additional bandages around her fingers. "Oh, Chat Noir. I really can't talk today, can you come back another time? I have to finish this dress for my friend."

She started closing the skylight before he could answer and he put his boot underneath it to stop her from shutting him out, "Whoa purrincess you wound me. I don't get a 'Hi Kitty' or a hug? Who's this special friend you are making a dress for?"

Marinette scowled at him, "Chat move your boot."

He clicked his teeth, shaking a finger at her, "You didn't answer my question purrincess."

"I'm not in the mood for your stupid puns. Move your boot and go home!" She snapped angrily, fire burning behind her blue eyes.

He stared at her in shock, seeing an almost instant change come over her features as they softened back into the face of the girl he loved. Her eyes pooled with tears as her hands covered her mouth, "Kitty, oh my god I, I'm so sorry!"

She opened the latch wide and climbed the rest of the way up, throwing her arms around his middle. "I, I don't know why I did that. I'm so sorry mon coeur, I'm so sorry."

He hugged her back tightly, running his hand over the top of her head, "No don't apologize. You look exhausted Marinette. Maybe you should try to get some rest." He gently took her hand, feeling them shaking on his back, "And rest your hands, their shaking."

Marinette shook her head, "No, no I can't. I have to finish this dress to give to Lila first thing in the morning. If I don't have a dress for her, she'll be so upset."

"Lila? The mean girl who lies all the time, the girl who threatened you? Why in the world are you doing anything for her?!" He asked, desperate for a clue about what was really going on.

"Hey don't talk about her that way!" Marinette said angrily, "Lila is a great person. She does so much good in this world, the least I can do is help her in any way I can." He saw something flash in Marinette's eyes, and she groaned, grabbing at her stomach and doubling over.

"Marinette!" He cried out in panic, kneeling next to her as she crouched into herself. Tears were streaming from her eyes.

"No, no I won't." She muttered nearly sobbing, "You can't make me. I won't hurt him. I won't hurt him."

"Marinette, who are you talking to?" He asked in horror, but she grabbed her head, shaking it violently, "No, you won't make me. Adrien, or my kitty, I won't hurt them."

He shook her shoulder, "Marinette, you are scaring me."

She screamed and he grabbed onto her, feeling her shaking. "Shh, I've got you mon coeur. I'm not going to let you go. I'm right here, I've got you. No one can hurt you."

She was trying to get out of his firm hold, "Get off of me! I hate you! You're a useless waste of space you stupid cat!" Large tears were falling from her eyes and his grip tightened, "So be it. I love you. I'm not going anywhere. Talk to me princess, tell me what's happening."

"Why should I?!" She screamed angrily, thrashing to get free despite the tears, "You love LADYBUG! That's the only person you've ever really loved, I'm nothing more than a louzy second choice because she wouldn't give you the time of day. Maybe she had it right, maybe you aren't worth the time or effort! LET ME GO!"

"Never. I'm never letting you go." He whispered lovingly. He managed to turn her to face him, and kissed her soundly.

She instantly stilled, letting out a sob before falling heavily against his chest. Her entire body started shaking, "Chat, chat help me. She, she's in my head, she's screaming, she won't let me go. Please, please get her out of my head. Please," she begged, crying uncontrollably.

"Who Marinette?" He asked quickly, not knowing how long this was going to last, "Tell me."

"Lila, Lila's an akuma disguised as herself." She started trying to tear at the bandages on her hands, and he pulled them off with his claws. Her hands were covered in small pricks and cuts, but in the center of her palms were two angry red stars.

His anger rose to levels he didn't know could exist.

"She's controlling you, making you do everything she says like you're her personal minion or something." He said, finally understanding.

Her hands flew back to her head, telling him, "Please, you have to go, you have to get out of here." She pulled at her ears with shaking hands, and a bright red, very familiar, kwami flew out into view, "Marinette please don't, you won't be able to fight back!"

Marinette almost ripped the other earring from her ear, and Tikki disappeared. She dropped the ladybug spotted earrings into his hand, closing his fist around them, "Get them away from me. You have to take them and go before she finds you. You have to go, you have to go now!"

"M'la-"

She covered his mouth and said it quickly, "No, I'm keeping it from her. I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry. You have do it without me this time. GO!"

He could hear the urgency in her voice and instantly moved, clutching the earrings protectively in his hand as he took off. He circled the entire city, trying to pull himself together. Lila was an akuma who was controlling Marinette, who was making his princess be mean and angry towards Adrien, and to him. His princess... who was also his Lady, who gave him the only source she had to even try to fight Lila back.

He landed in his room, going from his usual crouch straight to his knees. He grabbed his middle as everything finally crashed into him.

His breath was coming in heavy pants, the panic causing the worst of scenarios to run through him with the worst of ends.

No, no he couldn't think that way. He shook his head, trying to clear it of all the bad thoughts. He called it shakily, "Plagg, claws in."

Plagg appeared, telling him quickly, "The earrings, open your hand!"

He opened his hand and Tikki reappeared in a burst of light, "Marinette!"

Tikki looked around, her eyes going back and forth between Plagg and Adrien. Tikki floated down slowly until she landed on the floor in front of him, "Oh no."

Plagg was next to her in a second, "Sugarcube, what in the world happened!?"

Tikki covered her eyes, "Lila... Lila walked up to Marinette at the park after your photoshoot. We didn't know anything was wrong, we didn't realize until it was too late." Tikki let out a short sob, "Lila tried to tell Marinette that you finally admitted you had feelings for her, that you said you loved her and that you... you kissed her!"

"I didn't! I'd never hurt her that way! I love Marinette!" He yelled.

Tikki told him quickly, "I know that, and she knows that. At least, she knows that Chat Noir does. You've only been dating for two weeks. She does love Chat Noir with all her heart, but Adrien had her heart for a long time too. She thought Lila was manipulating you, or threatening you the way she was threatened."

"Lila tried to kiss me at the photoshoot and I told her I had a girl in my heart already." He said heavily. "I couldn't tell her I already had a girlfriend, but I told her that I loved this girl. She was upset when she stormed off because I wouldn't give her the girls' name."

Plagg smirked, saying it teasingly, "Aren't you glad you took my advice to go on a date with pigtails?"

Adrien's eyes snapped to Plagg's, saying it accusingly, "You knew, you knew m'lady was Marinette!"

"Of course I knew. You were the only one too blind to see it." Plagg said, sounding exhausted by their obliviousness, but he suddenly perked up slightly, "I think I deserve extra camembert for my efforts. You ARE dating the love of your life after all, all thanks to moi."

Tikki huffed, "You think it was easy convincing LADYBUG that dating her partner wouldn't end in the destruction of the world?"

Adrien's eyes widened in shock, "She thought what?!"

Tikki quickly back-tracked as Plagg snickered, "Oh no! Not like that! Marinette has an active imagination. She plays out the absolute worst scenarios, most of which are always extremely unlikely."

Adrien relaxed a little, asking hushed as he looked between the two kwami's, "Marinette is really my lady, but..." it finally hit him, "It was me? I was the boy she was in love with, who she had been turning me-Chat Noir- down for? I was my own competition!"

Tikki sighed as Plagg cackled, "Unfortunately yes."

Plagg reminded him, still laughing, "And you were keeping YOUR lady at arms length because she was 'just a friend'."

"I told you three weeks ago I didn't see her that way anymore!" Adrien told the madly laughing kwami. Tikki flew up to him, "Adrien, I know you learned a lot today, and that you are no doubt overwhelmed."

He nodded, Tikki giving him an encouraging smile, "But Marinette trusts you this much." She lifted his hand where the earrings were, "She gave you the other half of the ultimate power, not knowing your real identity."

"I'd never use them together." He promised.

Plagg nodded, finally calming down, "She knows that, but this time, she is being controlled by an akuma, one who has no intention of letting her go. You are going to have to be,"

"Mister Bug." Adrien said, almost dreading it. The last time they had switched Miraculous, he had been a near disaster of a Mister Bug. If his lady hadn't been there as Lady Noir, he honestly didn't know if he'd have been able to defeat Reflektdoll without her.

Tikki patted his cheek suddenly, "She knows you can do it. She has blind faith in you. Just trust in yourself. You are Chat Noir, you can do anything you set your mind to, even be the best Mister Bug you can be."

Adrien smiled, "No wonder she is so confident all the time." He turned slightly and scowled at Plagg, "Why can't you be this nice?"

Plagg fake-wretched, "Ugh, and indulge your already overly-emotional state of mind. Pass. Besides, you don't need someone to tell you how great you are. You need someone to make you see for yourself how great you are."

"Aww you're such a softy, Stinky Sock." Tikki cooed.

Plagg huffed, crossing his arms as Tikki hugged him from the side, but Adrien saw the smile fighting to come out on Plagg's face.

The earrings glinted in his hand, and he clenched his hand around them. Adrien told them, getting to his feet and letting Marinette's faith and Tikki's pep talk fill him up, "This isn't going to be easy guys. Lila is walking around as an akuma of herself. We have to be extremely careful or this will blow up in our faces."

He paced back and forth for a minute, the kwami's watching him intently, "If I suddenly go to school wearing earrings, Marinette is bound to notice. She'll put it together in no time that I'm Chat Noir, and Hawkmoth might find out who we are. Lila has asked about wearing my ring before too, as a sign of us dating," he rolled his eyes, "so I'm sure she'll notice it's missing if I take it off to risk wearing the earrings. I definitely can't wear both at once, and I can't leave either Miraculous unattended."

"Who says you can't?" Tikki and Plagg asked at the same time.

He stared at them shocked, "I thought wearing the ring and earrings together was bad?"

They shook their heads, Tikki explaining, "You can wear them both, you just can under no circumstances unify them."

"You can even switch between the two, you just can't use them at once." Plagg added.

Adrien started to smile, a plan forming, "If that's true, then I think I have an idea.”

Chapter Text

Adrien stepped out of the car in unbridled anticipation. There were so many ways this could go wrong, and he knew he was bound to get caught. But he couldn’t afford to let that happen. He had to free his princess from Lila’s control. Failure wasn’t an option.

He steeled himself as he walked into school; he had to act just like he would any other day. He said good morning to everyone who greeted him, went to his locker to grab his books, and then made his way to class. The whole time on pins and needles.

He hadn’t seen Lila anywhere, or Marinette.

As he sat down, Nino held out a fist, “Sup my man.”

He fist bumped Nino with a small smile, trying not to let his nerves show. “Hey. No Alya?”

“Not yet.” Nino said simply before returning to his phone, scrolling through songs as though nothing was wrong. It helped him breathe a little easier. He was actually powered up right now, disguised as himself. It had taken three, very long nights, to get comfortable enough to be transformed without the transformation. The hardest thing to hide had been the change of his Miraculous back into camouflage mode while Plagg resided inside, but it was working.

His senses were heightened, his eyesight was clearer, and there was just the thinnest trace of magic around his body. He knew he was going to have to be especially careful. He was a lot stronger as Chat Noir, and if he called for his power, it would appear in his hand like it always did.

‘Tread carefully.’ He thought.

Lila and Marinette walked in together laughing, with a disgruntled looking Alya right behind them, rolling her eyes at their laughter.

He tried again, “Good morning Marinette.”

Her bluebell eyes turned to him, her face marred by an uncharacteristic scowl, “Agreste.”

He sighed, “Good morning Alya, Lila.”

Alya flashed him a small smile from next to Nino, whose cheek she had just kissed. Lila told him happily, “Oh good morning Adrien.”

He tried not to cringe.

The girls went to their seats and he turned around to ask her, “Hey Marinette, I was wondering,”

“Keep wondering.” She said shortly, cutting him off.

Nino and Alya were shaking their heads, but he ignored it as he said it innocently, “Something seems different about you today, but I can’t put my finger on it.”

Marinette rolled her eyes, “Even if there is something different, it’s none of your business. We aren’t friends, I don’t know how many times you are going to make me say it.” Her voice tightened, “So leave, me, alone.”

His shoulders slumped, and he turned around in silence. He put his head back, the hair that was covering his ears moving back at the move.

“DUDE YOU PIERCED YOUR EARS!”

He shot up, staring at Nino with wide eyes, “Nino!”

Nino covered his mouth, but the damage was done. Alya laughed, “Good for you Sunshine, what a rebellious teenage act. How’d you even manage it?”

He sighed, but smirked at her, “I know a guy.”

Alya looked at him closer, “Nice studs. I didn’t take you for a black stud kinda guy. I figured silver for sure.”

Nino nodded, “Yeah dude.”

He shrugged, “Honestly, I really admired Marinette’s little black earrings. So when I saw these I had to get them, and to get them, I needed my ears pierced.”

Marinette huffed, making no other reaction to the mention of earrings, and Alya pointed it out surprised, “Girl, where are your earrings? You and Sunshine would be matching!”

She shrugged, “They must have fallen off when I fell asleep. They were cheap little studs. I’m not surprised actually.”

“Well I really liked them.” Adrien said easily without turning around to face her. Before she could respond, Miss Bustier walked in to start class.

Marinette avoided him for most of the day, the way she had been, but he was determined that this wasn’t going to go on any longer. During their last break before the end of the day, he finally caught her sitting on a bench away from everyone - with no Lila in sight.

He walked over to her quickly, his vision automatically adjusting to the hands she was cradling to her chest. Every piece of visible skin on her hands and her wrists were wrapped up. They were shaking so badly, he didn’t know how she wasn’t in tears.

He sat next to her in silence, waiting.

He knew talking to her would just make her angry and she would storm off, so it was time to see if this great idea of his worked.

Tikki thought it was a good idea, Plagg just thought it was all mushy, but he just hoped that she’d even give him a chance to test it out. One moment was all he needed.

“What do you want, Adrien?” Marinetted grumbled with a poorly concealed sigh.

“To apologize.” He answered calmly, sneaking a glance at her. She was turned slightly away from him, her hand tightening around her badly shaking wrist. “I’m sorry, for whatever I did, and everything I did.” He could do this. “And for what I’m about to do.”

She turned to him, her eyes going wide, “what are you,”

He leaned in and kissed her straight on the lips, willing this to work. He cupped her face, deepening the kiss as she moved into him. God he had missed kissing her.

She froze and pulled back suddenly, staring at him in shock, “A-Adrien?”

Marinette doubled over before he could respond, clutching her hands to her chest. Tears streamed from her eyes as she groaned, “Wh-what, what is going on? Why do my hands feel like they are on fire, why are they wrapped up?”

He put an arm around her shoulders and helped her stand, telling her quickly, “Come on, let’s get you to the nurses office.”

She nodded looking up at him for the briefest second before jumping back away from him, “A-Adrien?! Where did you come from?”

He smiled at her, “Nurse first. I’ve been worried about your hands all week.”

Her face fell, “All… week? What do you mean all week? Today is Saturday, what are we doing here at school?”

He could see the pure panic rising on her face and told her hushed, “I’ll explain in a minute princess, but please, please let’s go make sure your hands are okay.”

He put his arm around her waist, guiding her towards the nurse's office in silence. The nurse wasn’t there, but he didn’t care. He made her sit down on the closest cot, going straight to the small fridge in the corner and pulling out an ice pack. He went back over to her and unwrapped her hands carefully. He could feel her eyes on him, watching his every move.

He sighed in absolute relief seeing that the angry red stars that had been on her palms were gone. He gave her the ice pack to hold onto, and her silence finally broke, “What day is it?”

“Friday.” He said calmly, staying in front of her.

“Do you, know what’s going on?” She asked shakily, her bluebell eyes full of worry.

He nodded, “I do. I even know what happened at the park last Saturday, after the photoshoot.”

He gave her a second, watching her face scrunch before she finally remembered, “Lila. She came up to me at the park, talking about you. I didn’t believe her for a second.”

“I should hope not.” He said happily, but Marinette kept going, “I was so annoyed at what she was saying, and upset that she was talking about you that way. I told her that I was going to ask you myself, and she grabbed my hands.” She squeezed her eyes shut, “I felt this really sharp sting and then, I can’t remember anything else.”

Adrien put a hand on her knee, “Marinette,” he heard her heart pick up speed and smiled sadly, hating that he was going to have to be the one to tell her, “I’m pretty sure Lila is akumatized, as herself. She’s been having you wait on her hand and foot, and staying up late making her dresses and outfits all week,” he squeezed her knee slightly, and she asked, sounding like she was holding back tears, “What else? What did she make me do?”

“She, tried to make you, hate me.” He admitted.

The ice pack fell to the ground between them and she threw her arms around him instantly, “Oh Adrien I’m so sorry! I could never hate you, not ever! You are one of the most important people in my life!”

He felt his heart swell and hugged her back tightly, “Thank you. You are one of the most important people in my life too Marinette. I knew right away that something was wrong with you. You’d never treat your friends the way Lila was making you.”

She pulled back and scowled, “Wait until I get a hold of that girl. She is going to wish she never,”

He put a finger to her lips to stop her rant, holding back his smirk without much success, “As much as she deserves it, and I know you have the means to follow through with, whatever was on the end of that threat. We both know that Lila isn’t someone that can be taken down so easily. She is akumatized as herself, that already makes things harder.”

Marinette seemed to realize it, “It will look like Ladybug and Chat Noir are fighting a civilian. You’re right.”

She looked straight into his eyes, “Adrien, what are we going to do?” Her head tilted slightly as she blinked a few times. Her eyes widened as she pointed at him, “YOU HAVE YOUR EARS PIERCED!”

He chuckled, “Yes, for a few days now actually. Do you think it looks weird?”

She instantly shook her head, “No, not at all! Those are cute little studs, they look just like,” her hand reached up to her ear and her face turned to instant panic, “mine. My earrings, my earrings are gone, oh god, this can’t be happening.” She jumped down from the cot and checked the floor, “this is impossible. This can’t be happening!”

“Marinette calm down it’s okay.” He tried, seeing tears filling her eyes.

“No you don’t understand!” She was still frantically searching, “Those earrings were special. I can’t have lost them I can’t I,” she stopped searching, the tears falling, “Oh no. If I was under Lila’s control,” she put her face in her hands, “Oh god what have I done?”

"Marinette it's going to be okay." He tried to reassure her.

Her voice came out muffled through her hands, "No, it's not okay."

He eased into it slowly, hoping she would understand, "It is. They were important to you, I get that. You haven't had them on in at least three days,"

"How do you know that?" She asked, confused. 

"I always notice when something about you is different, princess." He said easily.

She frowned, but he kept going, "I can give you mine if that will make you feel better."

She sighed heavily, "No, that's sweet of you but my earrings were,"

"Miraculous?" He tried.

Her eyes shot to his, "What?"

"Special." He explained, seeing her relax slightly. He wanted to tell her straight out, but knew how touchy of a subject her identity was.

She grabbed his hand suddenly, a strange look in her eyes as they roamed his face, "Adrien, you are one of the only people I would ever trust with this."

His heart skipped a beat. Was she really about to do this? She hadn’t even told Chat Noir, not until she absolutely had no choice.

“With, what?” He whispered shakily.

She got to her feet, a sweet smile on her face that made his nerves rise. She touched his face, staring into his eyes as she said it softly, “You’ve slipped one too many times Kitty.”

His eyes widened and she giggled at the shock on his face, “H-How did you,”

“The camouflage around your eyes is gone. You may want to work on that.” She said with a cheeky grin.

“What?!” He said far louder than he should have. He turned to the small mirror hanging on the wall and saw his usual Chat Noir sclera in his eyes.

Marinette’s laugh turned his attention, “Told you so.”

He smiled sheepishly before seeing the tears back in her eyes, “I’m such an idiot.”

He went over to her quickly, “No, you are the smartest, bravest, most amazing girl I’ve ever met.”

She stared at him seriously, “Adrien, I lost them. I lost the Ladybug Miraculous to Hawkmoth, all because I let Lila get to me!”

“Shh,” he told her, grinning, “Didn’t I tell you that you could borrow mine?”

“I can’t just use any earrings Adrien, you know that.” A wayward tear fell out of her eye, “Oh god. I can just imagine what he’s doing to Tikki.”

He sighed, but the smirk wouldn’t leave his face, “Tikki is strong, I’m sure she’s fine.”

“How can you be this calm!? I can’t help you go after Lila, or purify her akuma. You can’t just go after her yourself,”

“I won’t. I have you m’lady. You and me against the world, right?” He asked.

He saw her physically relax at his words, and he smiled, “Besides, Hawkmoth doesn’t have your Miraculous.” He gave her a flirty wink, “You gave them to your boyfriend a few days ago to keep them safe.”

“My… boyfriend…” she said slowly, her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. She pointed to him as she moved back ,”YOU! YOU, ADRIEN IS MY BOYFRIEND! OH MY GOD! I REJECTED YOU FOR YOU, AND THEN GOT OVER YOU JUST TO TURN AROUND AND DATE YOU! WHAT!!!??”

He blinked a few times, “Okay, so… let me get this straight. Ladybug-you, turned down Chat Noir-me, for Adrien-me.”

She nodded, her face flushing a beautiful rose color.

“And, you got over, Adrien-me, so that you-Marinette, could go out with Chat Noir-me?” He said, trying to make sure he understood correctly.

She nodded again and he chuckled, pulling her into a tight hug, “I promise, I did the same thing with you and Ladybug. The only difference is that, like an idiot, I ended up asking you out as Chat Noir instead of as Adrien.”

“I know you think that Chat Noir is more of who you are than Adrien is, but I love everything that makes you who you are. Adrien, and Chat Noir.” She said lovingly, not giving him a chance to do more than fill with joy before her lips met his.

The camouflage instantly fell as he became thoroughly focused on the feel of her kiss.

She laughed as her arms tightened around him, “Chat, someone is going to see you. Maybe you should,”

“Hmm?” He hummed happily, enjoying the simple happiness he got from seeing her eyes sparkling after they kissed.

“Put your claws away kitten.” She whispered.

“Oh.” He said, coming back to reality. His tail swished behind him in his embarrassment, “Claws in.”

His transformation fell and Plagg floated down onto his shoulder, “Ugh, I hate camouflage mode.”

Adrien was already pulling a rather large piece of camembert from his pocket for Plagg. Plagg took it happily and asked them, “So you got the bug back, now what?”

Adrien looked at Marinette and smiled, “I think you wanted your earrings back right?”

She nodded, “Please.” He started removing them before asking, “Um, Adrien, where’s Tikki?”

He smiled, holding open his pocket so she could peak inside. Tikki was sound asleep, curled up in a ball.

“Oh Tikki.” Marinette cooed, “Is she okay?”

“She hasn’t been sleeping very well.” Plagg told her before Adrien could, “She missed you.”

Marinette nudged her slightly, and she stirred with a wide yawn, “Adrien, do you need to switch now?”

Adrien smirked, “Actually, I don’t think we have to go that far.”

Tikki’s eyes widened as she smiled in joy and flew out of his pocket, “Marinette! Oh Marinette I was so worried!”

Tikki crashed into her cheek, crying uncontrollably, “I’m so sorry Tikki. I’m so sorry I let you down.”

Adrien held the earrings out to her and she put them on quickly, feeling as though a weight had been lifted off of her chest. Adrien was putting on another set of identical black studs, answering her unspoken question as her eyebrow rose, “Back-ups in case anything worked the way I hoped.”

Tikki explained it quickly, “With the camouflage, we hoped that some part of Chat Noir’s power would reach you, but he couldn’t walk around school as Chat Noir so,”

“The camouflage. I can’t even do it yet.” She said impressed, making him blush.

“I had to do something to get you back.” He admitted, “Once I knew you were under Lila’s spell, I couldn’t just leave you that way.”

She hugged him tightly, “I know my kitty will always be there to protect me.”

He buried his face in her shoulder, telling her as a promise, “Always.”

She looked into his eyes, a very Ladybug look on her face, “Now, about Lila…”

...

“Lila there you are!” Marinette said excitedly, waving her newly bandaged hand at her, and the small group around her.

Lila’s face lit up, “Marinette, I wondered where you had gone.”

“I was thinking, trying to come up with a new design for your new dress,”

“Oh stop, you don’t have to do that.” Lila told her, Rose saying it excitedly from next to her, “You are designing another dress for Lila?”

Marinette nodded, “Oh yes. I’d do anything for her, and with everything she does with Prince Ali, and all of those charities, and dealing with the harsh lack of privacy because of all the famous connections she has, making a dress or two is the least I can do.”

“That’s really cool of you Marinette.” Kim said with an approving nod.

“Marinette!” Adrien called suddenly.

She turned automatically, instantly scowling, “Ugh, what do you want Agreste!?”

Adrien hesitated, slowing down his approach, “Can I talk to you for a minute, please?”

“There is nothing to talk about.” She turned away from him, planting a smile to her face as she looked at Lila, “So for your dress, I was thinking, butterflies.”

Lila’s smile faltered in just the slightest, “Butterflies?”

“They are so beautiful, just like you, and gentle, just like you. Everyone loves you, and everyone loves butterflies. I think it would be perfect!” Marinette said happily.

“Marinette,” Adrien whispered just behind her.

She turned and yelled as loud as she could, “GO AWAY!”

To everyone’s surprise, Adrien stood his ground, “No.”

“Excuse me?” Marinette said in a dangerous tone, making Adrien a bit nervous about what he was doing.

“You heard me.” He managed to get out with a somewhat harsher tone. “I’m not going anywhere, not until I talk to you.”

“I don’t want to talk to you. I don’t want anything to do with you!” She yelled, venom dripping in every word. 

“Says the girl who has pictures of me plastered all over her bedroom walls.” He said harshly, already hating this.

“God could you be more full of yourself!? I am a fashion designer! You are just the unfortunate model for your father’s brilliance!” She said matching his tone, glad they had talked about this before. She would have never said anything like this to him otherwise.

“At least I can get out a complete sentence without finding new ways to say tophograph, oh no grotograph, oh wait,” he chided mockingly. He actually loved her stutter. It was adorable.

“At least I have friends who care about me for me and not for having my face plastered all over Paris!” She screamed, knowing that one was low even for her.

The green in his eyes darkened, “You sure about that? Whenever you and Lila have a disagreement, everyone sides with her over you. Even Alya.”

“I hate you!” She yelled, closing some of the distance between them.

“Hate me all you want,” he told her with his own scowl, seeing the amusement in her eyes as he stood with her toe-to-toe, “but it’s not going to stop me from being in love with you.”

He only hesitated for a second before kissing her full on the mouth, much more passionately than they had kissed in the nurse's office. Even though they were faking their anger at each other, there was something about THIS kiss. It was burning and electric, a strong sizzle over his skin as his insides burned with the need for more.

Her tongue slipped into his mouth and he felt the growl rumbling in his chest, matching her passion as he pulled her flush up against his chest. Her hands found their way into his hair, her nails lightly scratching his scalp in a way that made him shake.

“MARINETTE STOP RIGHT NOW!” Lila screeched.

Marinette’s arms tightened, deepening their already fiery kiss. This girl was going to be the death of him. He was never going to survive the hurricane of emotions she brought out of him.

He felt Marinette being suddenly jerked away from him, “I ORDER YOU TO STOP!”

Marinette instantly fell to her knees, clutching her arm where an angry red star began to bloom exactly where Lila’s hand had been.

“Marinette!” He yelled breathlessly, kneeling next to her before glaring at Lila, “What did you do?”

Lila’s eyes widened in horror as everyone kneeled near Marinette, Max pointing it out in shock, “That mark wasn’t there before Lila touched Marinette.”

“Lila, how did you,” Kim started to ask, but was cut off by Alix, “You’re an akuma!”

Lila stopped smiling and glared straight at Marinette, “Fight them, fight them all!”

Marinette groaned, “No, no I won’t. You can’t control me! I won’t hurt them!”

“Yes you will!” Lila ordered angrily.

Adrien kissed the side of her head, whispering it to her, “I’m right here princess.”

Marinette felt a little more control come back and told everyone, “You guys have to, get away from her, before she controls you too!”

“You, why do you have to ruin everything!” Lila yelled, a cloud of dark purple magic covering her. Her form changed, and she told them angrily, “I am Camouflage, and I’ll make sure you all do exactly as I say! Starting with you, Adrien.” Everyone started to scatter, trying to get some distance between them and the akuma.

Marinette told him quickly when he didn’t move like everyone else, “Go.”

He hated leaving her, but knew he had to get Lila away from her. He dodged the angry red star-bolt that Lila was trying to throw at him, egging her on, “I’ll never do what you say. I’m not your puppet and neither is Marinette! You won’t keep us apart!”

“I should have known,” Lila said seething, “I should have known you had fallen for her after all! But I can fix that easily!”

She continued shooting red star-bolts at him, but he was leading her outside and away from Marinette at least. He just had to last long enough.

He made it into the park across from the school, ducking behind a bench to avoid another shot, “Come on Adrien, you can’t outrun me forever!”

She gathered a rather large red star-bolt in between her hands and he heard the familiar zip of a yo-yo seconds before it wrapped around Lila’s wrists, bringing them together.

“Shooting star!” Ladybug threw Lila with all of her strength with a smirk, the red star in her hand indeed looking like a shooting star streaking across Paris.

Adrien stood, smirking uncontrollably, “Did you just try to make a joke, Ladybug?”

She smirked right back, “Maybe. What's it to you handsome?”

“Have I ever told you that you are the lady of my dreams?” He said lovingly, seeing her blush, “You have actually.” She teased, “Now if you don’t mind, I kinda need my Kitty.”

He put his hand over his heart,making a soft groaning sound, “Ugh, I’m hurt Ladybug, am I not good enough to help you vanquish this evil?”

“Not without claws.” She said, tapping the end of his nose with her finger. “But if you are a good kitty, maybe Adrien can come over and watch a movie tonight.”

“And thus my heart is yours yet again.” He said with a dramatic bow, making her giggle as he called it, “Claws out!”

He transformed and they took off after Lila, finding her nearly on the complete other side of Paris.

Chat whistled impressed, “You’ve got quite the arm, m'lady.”

“No one tries to hurt my kitty and gets away with it.” She said seriously, scratching lightly under his chin as he melted into her hand.

“God I love you.” He told her dreamily.

She giggled, “I love you too. Now let’s find our akuma shall we?”

“As the Ladybug commands.” He said with a flourished bow, vaulting over and using his baton as a shield to stop Lila before her star-bolts could hurt anyone.

They fought quickly, blocking most of the star-bolts that Lila tried to throw at them. It wasn’t long before Chat jumped in front of her, using his baton to swat away another attack. He instantly put his arm around her waist and vaulted them up to the rooftops, his voice lowering, “Bugaboo, the bracelet she is wearing, I wore it for the photoshoot last Saturday.”

“You think she took it?” She asked.

“I think that’s where the akuma is.” He told her.

“Think you can get to it?” She asked.

He grinned, “Challenge accepted.”

She watched amused as Chat danced around Lila, making her angrier by the second with every taunt and every joke at her expense. It wasn’t long before Chat had Lila pinned and was pulling the bracelet off of her. He threw it lightly over to her as she approached them, “A gift for m’lady.”

“Aw you shouldn’t have.” She cooed, breaking the bracelet and watching the akuma fly into the air. She purified it quickly and called for her magical cure. She was surprised for a minute when the cure wrapped around her hands, Chat saying it relieved from next to her, “Thank goodness. I really was worried about you buginette.”

She groaned, “Buginette? Just scream out the truth, why don’t you?”

He turned around before she could stop him and took a deep breath, “I AM IN LOVE WITH LADYBUG!”

Her face turned scarlet and he turned to her with a smirk, “What, you told me to scream out the truth.”

“Nice save Kitty.” She said, flicking his bell lightly and glad to see him blush.

The bumped fists and Lila stormed off before either of them could say anything to her. Not that she would listen to anything they had to say anyways.

Chat told her teasing as they made their way back to school, “You know, I think we should argue more bugaboo.”

She raised an eyebrow, “Why?”

He grinned, “That angry kiss earlier was,”

“Not an angry kiss.” She reminded him instantly, “We knew what we had to do to bait her.”

He said it unconvinced, “I don’t know. You were really yelling there for a second.”

“To make her believe it.” Ladybug said seriously, “You can’t tell me you enjoyed yelling at me THAT much.”

He told her quickly, “I will never enjoy yelling at you, but if it means getting kissed like that,” he trailed off when he saw a wicked glint in her eye. She stopped and he did too as a reflex.

She walked up to him, holding his eyes the entire time, “I don’t have to be mad at you Kitty, to kiss you like this.”

She grabbed his bell and pulled him down, fanning the flames to a sweltering inferno the moment her lips met his.

The way her soft lips moved against his this time caused every coherent thought to instantly shut down and get wiped away.

Angry kiss, any kiss, as long as he could kiss this girl every day for the rest of his life, he’d take every kiss she had to give.

Chapter Text

Marinette let out yet another annoyed sigh, and Chat couldn’t help but ask as he wrapped his arms around her from behind, "All right, that's the third one. What's wrong purrincess?"

A softer sigh escaped her, "It's just," she turned around to face him, "I'm sick of Lila, Kitty. It's been nearly a month since you let everyone know you were dating someone, and Lila has been dropping hints for days that it's her."

He tried to smile, "Ignore her mon coeur."

"I can't!" She said frustratedly, "She is driving me crazy! I swear she is purposely doing it when I'm around, like she KNOWS something."

"Hey," he whispered lovingly, putting his hands on either side of her face, "we have been nothing but careful. There is no way she knows the truth. We went five months without saying anything, and no one was the wiser. Let her spout her lies,"

"But everyone believes her." She said, pulling his hands from her face, "You can see it in everyone's faces that they know what she is implying, and you should hear the things she says about you."

He rubbed the back of his neck, thinking back to all the things he had heard Lila saying. If truth be told, he was getting sick of it too. He wanted to try and be the bigger person, and just leave Lila to her lies, but seeing how upset his purrincess was, maybe it wasn't the right route to take anymore.

"I can only imagine." He relented, pulling her back into his arms and staring down into her beautiful bluebell eyes, "So, what do you want to do? I'm game for a little of this, or a little of that." He wiggled his eyebrows at her and she giggled, "Oh I'm sure if I set my Kitty after the rat, you'd have far too much fun."

"I do quite enjoy a game of chat and mouse." He said with a smirk, "but you're my favorite mouse to catch." He squeezed her closer and a light blush dusted her cheeks much to his delight.

She completely ignored the comment and told him, "Unless we flat out reveal our relationship, I really don't know what to do. She is a master manipulator, and she'll turn anything I say in her favor. I say anything, and by the time she's done, she'll even have ME convinced that you are dating her."

"Hmm," Chat mused, his eyes suddenly sparkling in mischief that instantly made her suspicious. She stared at him hard as a wide grin spread on his face, "I think I have an idea. It might be a bit risky, but we won't have to tell anyone anything."

She knew this probably wasn't a good idea, but asked anyways, "What's your plan?"

…

'They should be on their way to the bakery from Alya's any minute now. Have fun Kitty ;)' Marinette's text read, making him grin.

He stretched out of his comfortable position on the rooftop, getting to his feet and checking to make sure the small package was securely in his pocket. With the bait in hand, he started vaulting quickly across the rooftops.

Most people were going about their day, but he was glad that a few people noticed him. This was the one time he wanted eyes on him. This way, there were a few witnesses at least.

He found Alya's cinnamon scent, along with Nino's musky herb scent. They were close. He smiled wider, spotting them just across the street. He couldn't have asked for a better set up. He vaulted straight across their path, letting the small package drop directly in front of them.

Alya let out a small gasp in shock, instantly looking around. He jumped down instantly, feigning relief, "Oh thank god it didn't fall far." He picked up the small box and saw Alya's eyes widen in joy, "Chat Noir! This is yours?"

"Yeah, sorry about that." He said sheepishly.

Alya was already pulling her phone out of her pocket, Nino shaking his head, "No sweat man. It must be important."

Chat nodded, smiling down at the little box, "It is."

Alya had her phone pointed right at him, "What is it? A gift for your mystery girl?"

He smiles into the camera, "We can't hide anything from the great Ladyblogger, can we? Yes, it's an anniversary gift for my girlfriend. I would have hated to have lost it."

Alya's face lit up with the joy of the scoop, "Anniversary huh? One month? Three, a year?"

Chat smirked, "Now, now Ladyblogger, you know the rules. You don't get any details. I told you the truth about having a girlfriend, but that's all you get."

Nino chuckled at Alya's obvious disappointment, "You did promise you wouldn't pry Als."

"What's the harm in knowing how long they've been together?" Alya tried, but Chat shook a finger at her, "Tisk, tisk, fur shame Ladyblogger. No details means no details," he added it for good measure, "or Ladybug would have my tail."

Alya asked again the same thing she had the first time, "And, Ladybug is NOT your girlfriend?"

He sighed, "No, m'lady is the best, dearest friend I could ever ask for. I do love her, that will never, ever change, but she is NOT my girlfriend."

Alya looked just as disappointed as she had the first time, "Right. Ruin my LadyNoir ship why don't you."

He saw the smirk on her face and knew what was coming, "Since you won't give me details about her, maybe you'll give us a peek of her gift? I'm dying to know what it is."

Jackpot.

He held the small box protectively, "I don't think that's a good idea."

"What are the odds that I know her Chat Noir? There are thousands of people, of girls, in this city. Odds are, I'll never see, whatever it is, ever again." Alya tried, knowing that she would actually see whatever it was on Lila at school soon enough. Lila would be tickled to know that she had run into Chat Noir and knew what the gift was before her.

Chat looked at the box with a frown before looking up at her, "No recording."

Alya beamed, putting her phone away. He told them the second the phone is in her pocket, "You have to swear you won't say anything about this to anyone, at least until Monday morning. I want it to be a surprise."

Nino and Alya instantly agree to keep their silence, and he reluctantly opened the small box.

It's a ring, a white gold band that looks like a tiara. The middle of the tiara is heart shaped, and the small diamonds lining it don't overcrowd it. It was a simple design, but absolutely beautiful.

"Wow, that's legit dude." Nino told him, impressed, seeing the usually suave and confident black cat looking nervous, "You think so? You think she'll like it?"

"Without a doubt man." Nino said without a hint of hesitation.

Alya nodded, thinking that it was a little simple for Lila's usual style, but knew it was true anyways, "It's absolutely adorable. She is going to love it."

Chat gave them a bright smile, "Thanks." He lifted the ring out of the box, showing them the inside, "I even had it engraved for her."

There, etched into the white gold, was an elegant script that read 'My Purrincess' .

"Do you really call her that?" Alya asked, teasing.

Chat put the ring back in the box and nodded not the least bit embarrassed, "Every o purr -tunity I get." He told them again, "And you won't say anything right?"

They nodded again, "Not a word." "We'll keep your secret dude."

Chat gave them a quick, two-fingered salute before vaulting back up to the rooftops and disappearing as he headed for home. He landed in his room and pulled out his baton, texting her happily, 'The secret's been planted purrincess.'

It didn’t take long for her response to come through, 'Good job Kitty, now will you PLEASE tell me what the secret is?'

He laughed to himself, proud of all the secrets he was juggling at the moment, 'Tomorrow mon coeur. I promise.'

…

Monday morning, Adrien walked into school with a pep in his step. Not only had he managed to surprise his purrincess with the ring for their sixth month anniversary, but she had finally relented and asked to know who he was under the mask.

She had cried when she saw that it was him, which he'd panicked about initially before she explained that they were happy tears. They knew it was going to be a dangerous road going forward, but it was working out for the best. Adrien wasn't allowed to have a girlfriend at the moment, but there was nothing stopping Chat Noir from continuing to date her.

Marinette hadn't batted an eye when he told her that as Adrien, his father didn't want him to date anyone right now because of the brand. To his mild surprise, she actually thought their dating in secret would be for the better anyways. This way, they could date out of the spotlight, and not paint a bigger target on their backs for being together.

Lila’s too sweet voice immediately broke through his thoughts, "You sure you are okay Alya?"

He only looked around for a few seconds before seeing Lila walking towards the stairs with Alya who was frowning, "Yeah, everything is fine. You are sure you didn't see anyone special this weekend?"

Lila giggled, making him roll his eyes, "You know I can't tell you if I did or didn't."

He followed behind them at a safe distance, keeping his smirk to himself. He knew what Alya's problem was. There was no ring on Lila's finger.

"H-Hey Adrien. Good morning."

He turned instantly, smiling brightly as she walked up to him slowly, "Good morning Marinette."

They smiled secret smiles at each other before Marinette held out a small box to him, "Oh, I brought these for you."

He took the box as he told her softly, a slight blush on his cheeks, "You didn't have to do that." He opened the box and saw the small array of goodies. There were chocolate covered croissants, a couple of cheese danishes that he was sure weren't going to make it past the first hour if a certain kwami got a hold of them, and his favorite passionfruit macarons.

She said it somewhat teasing, "Well if you don't want them, I'm sure someone else,"

"NO!" He told her, holding the box to his chest, "I want them."

She giggled and leaned up, pressing a gentle kiss to his cheek before whispering it, "I thought so Kitty."

He whispered back with a grin, "Careful purrincess, or someone might see."

She tapped his nose with a wink, "I know how to keep a secret. Trust me."

They laugh before heading upstairs together to class. As they took their seats, with Lila nowhere in sight, Alya told Marinette instantly, "Someone looks extremely happy this morning."

Nino snickered as Adrien pulled out a chocolate croissant, "Here too."

Adrien took a bite and melted against his seat, "Don't judge me Nino." Nino laughed anyways and turned to Marinette, "Where's the treats for everyone else?"

Marinette's response was instant, "You ate them all this weekend when you and Alya came over. Adrien didn't get any since he had that photoshoot."

Adrien nodded instantly, "Exactly! I missed out and deserve these."

The girls giggled, Marinette's right hand going to cover her mouth. The tiara ring twinkled beautifully in the light, and Adrien made his move as he saw Alya eyeing it in shock, "Hey, that's new, isn't it?"

Marinette blushed instantly, looking at the ring on her middle finger, "Oh, uh, yeah."

"Can I see?" He asked innocently. She held her hand out to him, Alya and Nino both leaning closer to get a better look. Adrien thumbed the ring lightly, the shocked exchange of looks between Nino and Alya didn't go unnoticed.

"Wh-Where'd you get that dudette?" Nino asked, trying not to sound nervous.

Lila walked into the room at that exact moment as Marinette answered, "Oh, someone special gave it to me last night as a surprise. It's pretty, don't you think?"

All three of them nodded, and Lila of course, stopped to add her opinion, "Wow, that is such a cute ring Marinette. It's simple, but perfect for you." She said it with a slight flair in her tone, "MY special kitten gave me a ring when we first started dating. I can't wear it out of course, it's so big I'm sure someone would try to steal it."

Adrien saw the slight scowls on Nino and Alya's faces, knowing that they knew now that Lila was lying. He asked them concerned, "Are you guys okay?"

They both instantly smiled, trying to act like nothing was wrong. He smiled at them, before turning back to Marinette, "Do you mind if I take a closer look at the ring?"

Marinette pulled it off and held it out to him. He started commenting on it out loud, making sure to keep Lila's face in his peripheral, "The band is white gold, not silver or a gold-plated overlay either. You can see the Maker's mark for 20 karat gold, which is the highest quality of white gold out there."

He smiled to himself, seeing Lila's face harden, "And the design is simple, sure, but elegant. The tiara is beautifully crafted and the way the heart is integrated into the design is genius."

He held it up to the light, the diamonds catching and sending small prisms everywhere, "The diamonds themselves are flawless and colorless, easily D quality, not one has a bit of cloud or yellow tinge. Based on how many there are, despite them being smaller, there is at least a carat and a half worth of diamonds here."

Lila looked like she was practically seething in jealousy now, and he brought the ring closer, adding it innocently, "Whoever gave this to you must love you immensely. Even the inside engraving of 'My Purrincess' is flawlessly done."

She took the ring back from him, putting it back on her finger quickly as she said it hushed, "You weren't supposed to see that."

He glanced at the others, seeing the surprise on their faces before he faked it himself, lowering his voice, "Purr-incess, that sounds a lot like, are you the one dating Chat Noir Marinette?"

Marinette blushed heavily but didn't say anything to confirm or deny it. Lila stormed off towards her seat without another word, Alya asking her again, "Are you?"

Marinette smiled at her, saying it calmly, "My boyfriend just has a thing for cat puns, that's all."

Adrien grinned at her comment, giving her a small wink as Nino and Alya held knowing stares.

Marinette grinned happily, knowing that his plan had worked, and glad that their secrets were working out after all.

Chapter Text

Chat Noir smiled to himself as he stealthily moved down the dimly lit hallway. He only had one more stop to make. His grip tightened on the stuffed giraffe in his arm as he peeked into the last room.

He slipped inside, seeing the cute little dark haired girl fast asleep. He placed the stuffed giraffe in the crook of her arm, his heart filling with joy as she instantly pulled it closer in her sleep. He whispered it to the giraffe softly, "Take care of her, okay?" He patted the giraffe on the head, pulled the blanket up around the little girl a little more, and then made his exit as quickly as he had come.

The second he dropped his transformation back in his room, Plagg told him again, "You are doing a really good thing here Kitten, but if you don't stop you are going to get caught."

"No one has caught me yet Plagg. It's one trip every two weeks. No one is going to link the stuffed animals back to Chat Noir." Adrien said, not the least bit worried as he pulled his shirt over his head and fell face first into bed.

Plagg flew up next to him, patting his cheek, "You have a big heart Kitten. All I'm saying is, be careful."

Adrien turned his head and smiled, patting Plagg on the top of his head the same way he had to the stuffed giraffe, "I will be. Let's get some sleep."

...

"I'm telling you, something is going on at that hospital." Adrien heard Alya saying sternly from outside the classroom door.

He walked into the room, seeing Marinette shaking her head, "Maybe it's one of the nurses who just doesn't want to come forward. Or one of the doctors."

Alya crossed her arms, "It's been happening every two weeks like clockwork! All of the nurses and doctors have said they have no idea who is doing it or how. They end their shift, the kids all go to sleep, and the next morning, BAM," Alya exclaimed, "all of the kids have a stuffed animal."

Nino hummed, "It is a little weird. I mean, you have to give props to whoever is doing it, but Marinette's right, maybe they aren't doing it to get attention."

Adrien walked over to them, asking a little worried, "Hey, what's going on?"

Alya's eyes lit up as she pointed at him, "Sunshine!"

He felt his body stiffen, "Y-Yes?"

Alya grinned, "You've heard the rumors blowing up online about what's been happening at the children's wing at Memorial hospital right?"

"You mean the rumors on TweetIt about the magically appearing stuffed animals right?" He said casually, taking his seat and giving Nino a silent fist bump in greeting.

"The very same." Alya said, sounding happy that he knew about it, "It happened again. This morning a nurse from the hospital, who had been on the night shift, posted on TweetIt this morning that the Stuffed Animal Giver had struck again."

"Is that right?" He somehow managed to get out calmly, "So, what's the big deal?"

"Aren't you the least bit curious about who's doing it?!" Alya asked loudly, Marinette and Nino both shaking their heads.

He told her the truth, "Honestly, not really."

Alya groaned, burying her face in her arms, "Ugh, I hate all of you."

Marinette patted Alya's shoulder, "There, there. We know you like to solve a good mystery, but don't you think that if they wanted the attention, they'd let people know it? Whoever it is, is doing it to make the kids happy about having to be in the hospital in the first place. They are doing it with kindness and compassion, and love in their heart. Whoever it is, they are an amazing person, and if they don't want that attention on them, then that's okay. We should respect that."

"I agree with you dudette." Nino said with a short nod, holding out his fist to Marinette who instantly fist bumped him back.

Adrien felt a slight blush on his cheeks, hearing Marinette's words. She thought so highly of the giver, of him. It made his heart swell, and he knew that he was doing something good with those secret little hospital visits.

Marinette had a thinking face on as she stared up at the ceiling, "Actually, you know we still need to do something as a class for Volunteer day in two weeks. Maybe we can do a round at the children's ward of the hospital, reading to them, playing with them, keeping them company, things like that."

He told her instantly as he broke out into a bright smile, "That sounds like a great idea Marinette."

Her bluebell eyes instantly moved to his, her face flushed a soft pink as she asked him, "Y-You think so?"

He nodded, "Most definitely. I can probably even get Father to donate a crate of stuffed animals for us to pass out, and give the Stuffed Animal Giver a break."

"That would be wicked my man." Nino told him proudly.

Alya nodded, "Do you think he'd do it though?"

"For charity, without a doubt." Adrien told them, knowing that his father would practically jump at the chance to have Gabriel's name associated with a charity event.

"Then I'll talk to Miss Bustier during lunch break and see what she says." Marinette told them.

Adrien smiled at her in bright anticipation, hoping Miss Bustier gave them the all clear.

...

Two weeks later, they were off from school on a Friday to spend the day at the hospital. Miss Bustier accompanied them of course, splitting them off into teams depending on who wanted to do what. Adrien was more than happy to be paired with Marinette to pass out the giant bundle of toys his father had donated through the company. They were well into passing out toys when he just had to stop and watch her for a minute.

Marinette was bright and full of joy, bringing smiles to the kids' faces with ease. Her laugh mixed with the innocence of the kids' warmed his heart in a way he'd never felt before.

She suddenly looked over at him with that beautiful smile, her bluebell eyes shining. The smile on his face widened as she made her way back over to him, "I think we should take a break, don't you?"

He nodded, "Yeah, we should probably go check in with Miss Bustier anyways." They waved goodbye to the kids and found Miss Bustier in the lobby. Apparently they were the only ones who hadn't taken a break yet.

They decided to get something to eat and as they sat down, Adrien told her, "This really was a great idea Marinette."

Her face flushed slightly, "It wasn't just my idea. We were all talking about the Stuffed Animal Giver. I just jumped on his, or her, train."

He wasn't going to let her get out of taking the compliment, and said it with a sly smirk, "But you put it all together. I'd expect nothing less from my amazing, everyday Ladybug."

Her cheeks went from pink to rouge in seconds, her voice trembling as she smiled nervously, "Th-Thanks Adrien."

Her phone pinged and he watched her eyes widen in horror as she let out a slight squeal before looking around quickly in confusion.

"What's wrong?" He asked, concerned by her reaction.

"N-Nothing, nothing at all." She tried, flipping her phone over and ignoring it as it continued to ping at her.

He asked nervously, "Did, something happen?"

“Nope, nothing. E-Excuse me for a second.” She got up quickly and he watched her disappear around the corner of the divider, her food still untouched.

He poked nervously at his salad, wondering if he’d said something to offend her when she quickly came around the corner, looking out of breath.

He started to stand, “Marinette, are you okay?”

She nodded, “Yes, I’m sorry about that.” She sat down across from him and he sat back down, asking again, “Are you sure?”

She nodded a little too enthusiastically and his phone pinged in his pocket. He opened the text from Nino, his eyes widening. It was a picture of him and Marinette from just a few minutes ago when they had sat down to eat, smiling at each other. The text that went with it read, ‘You guys look cozy ;)’

He instantly looked around and Marinette said it knowingly, “She sent you the picture… didn’t she?”

He cleared his throat gently, “Nino did. Alya?”

Marinette nodded and he sighed, “Why did she take a picture of us?”

Marinette reluctantly pulled out her phone and showed him the text that went along with hers, ‘GIRL! You guys look like a real couple! Don’t spill all over yourself!’

He looked up to see her face flushed red, and he knew his face softened as he smiled at her, “I don’t care if you spill on yourself.”

“I know you don’t.” She said quickly as she put her phone down.

He couldn’t get the small smile off his face, “I guess from the outside we do look like a couple though. It’s not the first time someone has thought it.”

She stared at him confused and he reminded her, “The fragrance ad?”

“Oh, that. Y-Yeah, that was a crazy few weeks.” She said nervously.

“I am sorry about that,”

“No please don’t apologize.” She said instantly, “It wasn’t your fault.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, “Any girl would be lucky to really go out with you.”

His face flushed, “You think so?”

She nodded with a shy smile, and he felt his heart rate pick up. This was the second time today he was having this sort of reaction around her. She finally started poking at her own salad, and he forced himself to look away from her.

They ate in a semi-awkward silence, glancing up at each other occasionally just to quickly look away.

As they made their way back to Miss Bustier, they heard the ambulance sirens wailing nearby.

Hoping that everything was okay, they went back to work handing out the stuffed animals. The awkwardness lingered around them for a little while, but soon they got back into the comfortable routine they’d had this morning. Their smiles went from shy back to the real joy they’d experienced earlier, and seeing the way her eyes lit up, he knew everything was okay again.

While mostly focused on the task at hand, he couldn’t help but let his mind wander a bit as he watched the bluenette’s contagious happiness spread. Nino’s comment to him, and Alya’s to Marinette kept playing over and over again. Marinette’s soft voice was more like a loud echo as her words stirred something in him, ‘Any girl would be lucky to really go out with you.’

Maybe he was overthinking it, but he was sure it meant something… more? But, Marinette was his friend. It couldn’t mean, what he thought it could mean… could it? He handed her a stuffed lion, their hands brushing against each other softly and both of their faces becoming tinged with pink. She turned away to give the little boy the lion, and his stomach fluttered as he stared at her.

He chewed the inside of his cheek as the realization washed over him. The way his heart thundered at her smile, the feelings he got during lunch, and the way he couldn’t keep his eyes off of her. Marinette wasn’t just a friend. He had a crush on her. That’s what all these feelings were, he was sure of it.

He smiled to himself, watching her use the lion and roaring with the little boy for some reason.

Their phones went off at the same time and he pulled his out, seeing the text from Alya in the class group chat, ‘Time to go peeps, meet back in the first floor lobby in ten!’

“Marinette, time to go.” He called out to her. Marinette and the boy both frowned, but Marinette told the boy with a soft smile, “Remember, all you have to do is roar.” The boy nodded, clutching the lion to his chest, “And scare the nerves away!”

Marinette tapped the little boy on the end of his nose, making him laugh as she told him, “Everything will be okay. Okay?”

The little boy nodded with a soft smile as Marinette walked away. They left the room, dropping off the last few stuffed animals at the nurses station so they could pass them out if any other children came in.

When they finally approached the elevator to meet up with everyone, they saw the sign that hadn’t been there before. ‘Closed for Maintenance, please use the stairs. Sorry for the inconvenience.’

Marinette said it with a small sigh, “Well, at least it’s only three floors.”

“Right.” He agreed with a smile. They entered the stairwell, and he couldn’t help himself. He grabbed her hand, stopping her before she could move, “Marinette?”

 She instantly turned her attention to their hands, her face flushing as her eyes widened.

“I, I know this might be sudden but would you, would you like to do something with me this weekend?” He asked nervously, her eyes darting up to his as her mouth parted slightly.

“M-Me?” She asked stunned, “O-Of course! I’m sure Nino and Alya would love to,”

“We don’t have to invite them.” He said quickly, feeling his face warm, “It could be just… just you and me.”

She blinked a few times, and he squeezed her hand gently before letting go, “Unless, you’re not comfortable with that idea then,”

“NO!” She screamed suddenly, “No I mean, that sounds great, hanging out this weekend, with you, just you and me.” Her face fell slightly, “Friends, friends hang out…”

He felt Plagg poke him hard in the chest and he corrected her, “I was thinking maybe, more like a… date?”

“A… date… with… you?” She asked slowly, like she wasn’t sure she heard him right.

He nodded in silence, his nerves eating away at him. He watched her eyes fill with tears before she smiled so brightly it warmed every part of him.

“I’d love to.” She said softly, her voice filled with happiness.

The tears in her eyes fell and he asked, worried by her reaction, “But, you’re crying.”

She laughed softly, wiping the tears away, “They are happy tears. I really like you Adrien, I really like you a lot.”

He closed the small gap between them, putting his arms around her waist and pulling her closer. Her arms wrapped around his middle as he smiled at her lovingly, “I really like you a lot too.”

The way she smiled at him drew him in, and before he knew it, his lips met hers in a gentle, featherlight kiss that sent butterflies down to the tips of his toes. It only lasted a few seconds, but he could feel the way his lips tingled, wanting more.

He took her hand, lacing her fingers through hers and asking, “Was that okay?”

She caressed his cheek as her eyes sparkled at him, “Perfect.”

He beamed, bringing their entwined hands up. Placing a gentle kiss on her knuckles, he watched as she blushed. They walked down the stairs hand in hand, both of them smiling as happiness radiated out of them in waves.

As they reached the first floor and made their way towards the lobby, Adrien knew this was one hospital visit he was never going to forget.

Chapter Text

Adrien let himself fall heavily on his bed, Plagg flopping next to his head. They both sighed in the same exasperated way, taking in the silence of the room and hoping that by sitting still, their day couldn't get any worse.

"Today sucked." Plagg muttered out loud.

Adrien hummed his agreement, not ready to speak out loud just yet. His words had done enough damage today. He put his arm over his eyes, the weight of the day like a ton of bricks pressing heavily into his chest.

Today was supposed to have been a good, no, a great day. It was Friday, he didn't have any extra lessons, and the photoshoot had been rescheduled. His father was gone on a business trip for the weekend, so he'd been given free rein of his weekend for once.

He should have known waking up this morning that his day was going to be hell.

Not only had his alarm NOT gone off, his back-up alarm on his phone hadn't rung either because his phone hadn't charged last night. He had no idea how that had happened, but seeing that he had twenty minutes to get to school, he didn't have time to care.

After throwing on the first clothes he could find, he'd snatched his bag, ran his hands through his wild bedhead to somewhat try to tame it, and rushed downstairs to find a note on the front door from Gorilla. 'Going to give you an early start on your weekend, enjoy your day at school and I'll come check on you later tonight. Be back by 11pm.'

While on any other day, the freedom of walking to school would have been a monumental joy, now all he could do was groan before Plagg reminded him that he could get to school on time another way.

He should have never listened to Plagg.

Transforming and heading to school as Chat Noir had gotten him there with minutes to spare, only for him to have to turn around the second he landed outside to fight the obnoxiously loud akuma blasting everything in sight. And boy had he gotten his tail handed to him during the fight. He lost track of how many times the akuma sent him flying back into a building or into the ground, which is where Ladybug had found him groaning in pain.

Seeing her had brought a real hope that everything would be okay, but of course, the day was determined to prove him wrong.

Ladybug not only defeated the akuma in minutes, practically without him, but she hadn't even had to use her Lucky Charm. After their usual fist bump that he felt he didn't deserve, she disappeared as usual.

Then of course, he had to rush back to school, and his downhill fall continued.

Not only was he late, but he was in such a rush that as he headed down the hall to class, he realized his shoe was untied. He skidded to a stop before he could land face first, and ended up slamming into another body that he hadn't seen coming. His instinct had kicked in, and his arms wrapped around the other person tightly as they landed hard. His head knocked into the hard floor as a feminine squeal came from above him.

"A-ADRIEN! Oh my god I'm so sorry! Are you okay? Please be okay!" Marinette asked in a panic, tears filling her eyes as she looked at him.

He instantly smiled up at her, "No, no I'm okay. Just hit my head a little. Are you okay? I'm sorry, I should have been paying attention."

There was a bright flash, making them both turn to see Alya beaming at them wickedly with her phone in her hand.

Marinette quickly scrambled off of him, her face scarlet as Miss Bustier gave them a knowing smile, "Taking 'running' late to a whole new level aren't we?"

They apologized sheepishly and Miss Bustier told her, "Marinette, take Adrien to the nurse please, just to make sure that bump isn't too bad."

"I'll be okay Miss Bustier." He insisted, but Miss Bustier wouldn't let him argue.

That was how he and Marinette ended up in the nurse’s office where things took yet another turn for the worse; he just hadn’t known it yet. The nurse had checked him over while Marinette watched nervously, even after he reassured her that he really was fine.

Marinette had gone into a full blown panicked rant when the nurse asked if he wanted to call his father. The rant started with his father finding out about her knocking him down-which he corrected and said it was his fault even though it didn’t do anything to stop her, rather adorable, ranting- all the way to her somehow becoming Chloe’s personal assistant for the rest of her life and becoming a fashion outcast.

He couldn’t help the smile that had erupted on his face, seeing the genuine fear in her eyes that her extremely unlikely scenario would play out that way. And that of course, was the wrong reaction.

Marinette had started crying and he instantly felt guilty. Jumping down from the cot he had been sitting on and hugging her tightly. He gently cupped her cheek as he promised her that he would never let anything like that happen, while the nurse looked on in silent amusement for some reason.

When they left the nurses office after that, an awkward silence erupted between them. He had glanced at her a few times, to make sure she was okay, and found her eyes staring back at him almost every time. The heat rushed to his face each time, making him quickly look away for no reason. He had no idea why he was feeling so nervous, and then to make everything worse, there were people snickering and whispering as they passed.

He’d had no clue about what was going on until they walked into Miss Mendeleiev’s class, where they found their friend’s huddled together in small groups.

Before he or Marinette could ask what was going on, his cellphone rang. He saw the number and his eyes widened in shock. He answered immediately, “Father, is something wrong?”

“That is a horrid understatement, Adrien.” His father had said harshly, “Would you care to explain what exactly is going on before I draw my own conclusions.”

“Explain? About what?” He’d asked confused.

“About the now viral pictures of you at school with a girl lying on top of you, a second with you hugging the same girl, and a third with your hand on her face looking like you had every intent on kissing her.” His father snapped.

“WHAT!” He screamed into the phone in shock, “But father I didn’t,”

“So you have the gall to attempt lying to me? I have the pictures pulled up Adrien, and they speak incredible volumes.” His father interrupted harshly, “Are you dating this girl, who if I’m not mistaken is Miss Dupain-Cheng?”

He stayed silent, Marinette’s phone out in her hand as he peered over, seeing the pictures posted online with various headlines.

“I forbid this.” His father said in his silence, “You are going to ruin everything we’ve been working on with the Tsurugi’s.”

“Kagami has only ever been a friend and Marinette means the world to me! You can’t forbid me from being in love with her!” He said with no filters, his hands shaking in anger at the mere thought that his father would forbid a relationship with someone so purely good and talented and beautiful.

“Are you challenging me?” His father asked seriously.

“That is a horrid understatement, father.” He said harshly, regretting the words as soon as they were out of him.

He was a dead man for sure now.

His father was only silent for a few seconds before he heard the resigned sigh, “Fine. If you love her that much, then you will make sure she understands what she is getting into. Clean up this viral mess of rumors Adrien, immediately.”

His voice got stuck in his throat as his father’s words echoed through him, ‘If you love her that much...If you love her that much…’ .

Did he… had he really said… he looked over at Marinette, seeing her beautiful bluebell eyes once again filled with tears because of him. He closed the small gap between them, taking her hand and putting it on his chest as his heart thundered a mile a minute. He held it there with a smile, staring into her eyes, as he told his father the absolute truth as it filled him, “I do love her, very much. She’s kind and brave, extremely talented and smart, and is as beautiful inside as she is outside. I’ll do damage control. I apologize for how it reached you.”

Marinette’s face was scarlet as he lifted her hand from his heart and kissed her knuckles gently, her eyes widening at the move.

His father actually let out a short laugh, “A smitten youth if I’ve ever heard it. Apology accepted. Invite her and her family over for dinner this weekend. Do not let this become a repeat offense son.”

“It won’t happen again.” He promised.

“Good. Enjoy your afternoon.” His father clicked off and he felt his cheeks warm again as he put his phone away.

Marinette was frozen in front of him.

“Marinette?” He prodded gently, squeezing her hand, “I-”

“I’m so sorry Adrien.” She sobbed, pulling her hand out of his and rushing out of the room.

“Marinette!” He called after her, watching her disappear. She hadn’t shown up to any other classes for the rest of the day, and never responded to any of his texts or phone calls after school either.

He pulled the pillow over his face and Plagg reminded him heavily, “You are going to get ice cream on your pillow.”

He immediately moved the pillow and put his hand to his sticky hair, pulling away the stuck on substance with a groan.

The guys had tried to cheer him up after school, while the girls made a b-line for the bakery to try and figure out why Marinette reacted the way she did. Pizza was the guys idea of a cure, along with a bout of video games at Nino’s until they heard from the girls again. Where’d the ice cream come from?

From Kim and his brilliant idea to see how many scoops of ice cream they could stack on a cone. That answer was fifteen, before it toppled over and landed straight on his head.

He groaned again and asked Plagg sadly, “Do you think… she hates me now?”

Plagg let out a soft sigh before telling him, “She doesn’t hate you. Pigtails doesn’t hate anyone, besides the liar.”

“Then why would she rush out like that without even letting me say anything to her?” He asked his kwami the same question he had posed to the guys.

Plagg’s answer was the same as theirs had been… silence.

Adrien glared at the ceiling, “I’m such an idiot. I probably embarrassed her, and she probably doesn’t even feel the same way about me.”

He put his hands on his face and immediately regretted it as the remnant ice cream got in his eye, “DAMN IT!”

He sat up quickly, Plagg giving him a sad smile, “Maybe you should shower.”

He nodded in silence, walking to his shower feeling completely defeated.

He was letting the hot water in the shower run over him after he cleaned up when he heard Plagg’s voice, “SHE’S CALLING! SHE’S CALLING! SHE’S CALLING!”

He rushed out of the shower without turning it off, barely throwing a towel around his waist before dashing across his room. He threw himself across the bed and grabbed the still ringing phone from the nightstand, when it went silent in his hand.

He immediately tried calling her back, getting nothing but her voicemail.

He yelled out in frustration, getting ready to throw the phone against the wall for being useless when it pinged, signaling that he had a voicemail.

He pulled up the voicemail and put it to his ear, Plagg floating right next to him to listen too. Her voice was shaking, “H-Hey Adrien, it’s Marinette. I-I’m so sorry for what I did to you today, and for not answering your calls... or responding to your messages. I realized something I probably shouldn’t have, and that’s why I left the way I did. It had nothing to do with you, or what you were saying.” She let out a shaky sigh, “I’d really like to talk to you more, face to face, but, I really, really, don’t want to wait until tomorrow. I-If you can, if I’m not wrong, will you meet me at midnight on my balcony the way you did the night you showed me the decorated rooftop?”

The phone dropped out of his hand as he stared at nothing, her voice carrying on, “If that doesn’t make sense, you don’t have to come meet me. We’ll just talk at school tomorrow. Good night Adrien.”

The voicemail ended and he felt his heart in his stomach as he replayed everything that happened with her, trying to figure out what gave him away. He moved on autopilot to get dressed, making his way back to his bed with still no clue as to how this could have happened.

Plagg poked his cheek out of nowhere, “Kitten, if you don’t hurry, you aren’t going to make it in time.”

He slowly looked over at his forgotten phone, seeing 11:52pm. He’d been sitting here for hours. He looked at Plagg, “I don’t think I should go. She can’t know who I am,”

“I’m only going to tell you this once,” Plagg said seriously, staring into his eyes, “Don’t screw this up. Go.”

“But, Ladybug,”

“Trust me.” Plagg nearly begged, shocking him. He called for his transformation and took off towards the bakery, forcing his feet to move faster.

He landed on the rooftop across from her balcony, seeing her sitting on the lounge chair with her head on her knees. He closed the distance without thinking, landing softly across from her and watching her stiffen.

“Hi princess.” He whispered.

She lifted her head from her knees slowly, her lower lip trembling, “It’s really you.”

He crouched next to her, his ears flattening against his hair, “Yeah.”

“All this time.” She said trying to hold in a sob.

He asked confused, “All this time?”

She moved off the lounge chair and dropped next to him, holding him as though her life depended on it, “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry for everything.”

He couldn’t help himself, and hugged her back just as tightly, “You didn’t do anything wrong. I’m so sorry if I embarrassed you today.”

He felt her arms tighten even more around him, “You didn’t embarrass me, I was so, so happy, and then I realized when you kissed my hand,”

“Ah… so that’s what it was.” He whispered mostly to himself, but he felt her nod, “But, if you were happy, why did you run away?”

She pulled back just enough to look into his eyes, “Because it was you, it’s been you since the beginning. I love you Adrien, so much that sometimes I feel like I am going to burst into a million pieces. Then you started coming to visit me like this as Chat Noir, and I felt like a terrible person because I was starting to fall in love with you too, and all this time you’ve been the same person and I’ve been such a blind idiot and,”

“Hey, hey,” he cupped her face, trying to calm her down, “You are brilliant Marinette. You are the only person in all of Paris who has figured me out.” He smiled, rubbing her cheek with his thumb, “And I’m glad you did. Now I don’t have to ever lie to you.”

She finally showed him a small smile and he asked her as his cheeks burned red, “Were you, really falling in love with both sides of me?”

She nodded sheepishly, her own cheeks taking on a beautiful rose pink color.

“Plagg, claws in.” He whispered. Her eyes widened and he told her softly, “Sorry, I know it’s probably shocking,”

“A bit.” She admitted.

He asked her before his heart leapt out of his chest, “Marinette, will you be my girlfriend?”

Her eyes brimmed with tears, “I thought Chat was in love with Ladybug?”

“Ladybug is in love with someone else.” He told her, adding it because he knew it was the truth, “And I was in love with her. I tried to move on when I realized just how much she had to love the other guy, and even though I know a part of me will always love her,” he gave her a loving smile, “You are the love that has been building in my heart since the day I met you. I just didn’t see it for what it was because I thought you might, not like me.”

“Of course I like you.” She said instantly, “You are one of the greatest friends I have.”

He asked her again, “Please, please say you’ll be,”

“Yes.” She said happily.

He smiled so big it hurt, and in seconds her lips were on his. That weight on his chest finally lifted as her love rescued him from the day he’d had, the day that turned out not to be so awful after all.

Chapter Text

"I'm telling you princess, I think something is wrong with me." Chat Noir told her seriously, glancing to where she was standing at his side.

Marinette sighed heavily, muttering it under her breath, "Oh there is something wrong with you all right." She smirked when she caught his stare and he gasped in fake shock, "You wound me purrincess, I'm being serious."

She smiled, putting a hand on his arm, "Chat, there is nothing wrong with you."

He felt his body sway slightly, watching the panic rise on her face as she quickly tried to steady him, "Okay, maybe something is wrong with you. Sit down." She helped him over to the lounger, laying him back slowly as she asked, "Are you feeling dizzy? Lightheaded?"

He nodded, closing his eyes, "A little of both."

She kneeled next to him, "How long have you been feeling this way? Is it just the dizziness?"

"It's been a couple months actually, but worse lately." He explained, watching a deep frown form on her face as he listed his symptoms, "My stomach sometimes feels like it's in knots, and my hands get all shaky. My brain gets muddled and I can barely think straight." He put his clawed hand to his chest, "And sometimes, there is this heaviness on my chest that makes it hard to breathe."

"Why haven't you said anything?" She scolded.

"I didn't want to bother you with it." He told her sheepishly.

She stood and told him quickly, "Stay here, I'm going to see if I can find you something." She barely turned to go back down the skylight when he grabbed her wrist carefully, pulling her back, "Please don't leave. I feel like I'm going to be sick, you can't leave."

Her face softened and she sat next to him, hugging him and running her hand through his hair affectionately, "Okay, just take a few deep breaths. Don't get so worked up." She placed a gentle kiss on the side of his head as his arms tightened around her, telling him a few minutes later, "Come on Kitty, please let me help you feel better."

"You are amazing, you know?" He whispered lovingly, resting his head on her shoulder, "And beautiful, the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."

She felt herself blush, seeing his eyes close as he asked, "Can we just, sit like this for a little while, until I feel better?"

"Of course." She instantly agreed, "Whatever you need."

He let himself relax in her arms, the quiet ambience of the night settling around them. It was a nice night, a clear sky and a comfortable breeze. He couldn't ask for more.

He felt her shift slightly before feeling her small hand on his forehead. His eyes snapped open and he sat up, seeing her still with a frown on her face, "You don't have a fever, so that's good."

He laughed, not able to help himself anymore.

Marinette asked him firmly, "And what exactly is so funny?"

He let out another small chuckle before telling her, "I think I know what's wrong with me now." He held her eyes as he said it with a smirk, "And it's your fault. If it wasn't for you, I wouldn't be feeling this way."

Her eyes widened, "You think I'M the one who got you sick?"

"Oh purrincess, I know it was you." He said easily, watching the anger flare up in her eyes as she stood, "I haven't been sick in months, how are you going to blame me for you getting sick? If you weren't out at all hours of the night, running around in the cold and in the rain, maybe you wouldn't feel so bad."

He stood and pulled her into his arms, staring into her face with a bright smile, finally clarifying for her, "Don't be angry, you are the best sickness I could have ever caught."

She stared at him in shock before a groan escaped her. He laughed to himself as she pushed him away, "Ugh, you are ridiculous."

"It's a LOVE sickness mon coeur!" He told her dramatically as she threw open her skylight in annoyance.

"I'm breaking up with you." She deadpanned, starting to head down to her room.

"You can't!" He told her grinning like a madman, staring down into the skylight as she made her way down the ladder, "Come back purrincess! Being near you is the only cure to my sickness!"

She huffed annoyed, staring up at him angrily, "I hope Plagg hides Camembert somewhere you will never find it."

"It won't stop my symptoms!" He called down happily, "They'll only get worse and worse, and it's all your doing purrincess. My love for you has consumed my very being. I'll never be fully cured ever again."

"Oh, I'll cure you alright." She threatened, "Let me find a spray bottle, I'm sure I have one somewhere." She quickly scanned her room and he dropped down behind her, lifting her up in his arms bridal style.

"Me-owch, you don't have to be so mean. Don't you know that Chats don't like water?" He said, smirking as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

"I know." She said with her own smirk, not able to hold back the small rush of heat to her cheeks.

His face softened as he stared down at her, her beautiful bluebell eyes full of stars as she stared back. She rubbed the base of his neck softly the way he loved, a gentle purr vibrating through him. She smiled lovingly, telling him, "I think I may have a cure for your sickness after all."

He raised a curious eyebrow at her, "Oh, do tell Doctor Marinette. What great cure have you concocted for this afflicted kitty?"

"You have to be committed Kitty. No skipping doses or it will never work." She said, trying to sound serious despite the amusement in her tone.

"I am a one-hundred purr-cent committed kitty." He said with a nod. "No skipping doses, but how long do I have to take this miraculous cure of yours?"

She pulled herself closer, brushing her nose to his lightly, "At least once a day, for as long as you have symptoms." Her lips touched his, and his entire body shook. His arms tightened around her, his heart beating wildly as his stomach fluttered happily. That heaviness on his chest instantly lightened as she breathed life back into him.

He knew that he'd never be able to get enough of her kisses, of her.

He let out a small, happy hum as she pulled back smiling, "How do you feel now? Did the first dose work?"

He nodded, "Much, much better. We may have to increase the dose though. Once a day isn't nearly enough to ebb the symptoms for long."

Marinette laughed, "Now you are just being spoiled."

He grinned, giving her a flirty wink, "We are allowed to be a little spoiled when we are sick."

Chapter Text

This was a prime example of why he was supposed to check his surroundings before running headfirst into things. The one time, the ONE time he didn't check to make sure the coast was clear, THIS had to happen.

His wrists were bound to the arms of a chair, palm up, with what looked like black ribbon. His ankles were tied together with the same black ribbon, and more of it was tied around his middle, keeping him firmly pinned to what he took to be a desk chair. He moved his wrists, trying to break through the ribbon and thought - what the hell is this stuff made of, why can’t I break free?!

From what he could see around the dark room, the faces of his captors were quite amused, watching him try to regain his bearings and find a way to escape as he finally came to. The throbbing pain at the back of his head wasn't helping him concentrate though.

A somewhat familiar, feisty female voice asked him suddenly, "Chat Noir, what a pleasant surprise. What, exactly, are you doing here?"

That wasn't a question he could, or WOULD answer. He said it trying to stay light, "Curious, I was wondering the same thing."

There was a soft chuckle to his right, as another familiar voice said it bluntly, "Oh don't worry, we are all pretty sure of what you are doing here Romeo."

He was glad that the mask hid his face, otherwise they would no doubt see the blush he could feel warming his cheeks. His tail flicked behind him and he smirked, "Girls, I know I'm purrfectly irresistible, but there are much better ways to get my attention."

Through the dark, he saw a small red light flickering in and out. He felt his ears flatten against his hair and his voice dropped, no longer amused, "Are you recording this?"

The feisty voice said it happily, "Oh, I would never pass up such a purrfect opportunity. Don't worry though, this won't go online or anything." There was a short pause before she said it threateningly, "If."

The tension in the room thickened, and he felt his heart fighting against his ribcage as he asked, already regretting it, "If?"

He could just make out three of the five faces starting to smirk, the other two shaking their heads.

"IF," the feisty voice emphasized, "you answer a few questions for us, being completely honest of course."

"Hmm, intriguing but, I'll have to decline." He said easily, adding it to try and make them feel guilty, "Besides my head still feels a little fuzzy after, whoever, hit me with, whatever."

Four of them chuckled and the fifth said it in a high pitched voice he could never mistake, "I'm so sorry I hit you so hard, you startled me!"

He smiled in her direction, "It's okay. I'll be alright. I'm sorry for startling you."

Someone cleared their throat and he turned back to her with a slight scowl, "Surely we can find a more civilized way to do this. I didn't think you'd resort to kidnapping." He moved his tied up wrists to emphasize his point and miss feisty in front of him smirked wider.

"Answer this ONE question, and we'll let you loose tomcat."

He let the silence carry, debating using cataclysm to catch them by surprise. If he could touch the chair he was tied to, he’d be able to make it back up the skylight with plenty of time to spare before his time ran out. He glanced around carefully, knowing how smart his captors were. The odds that one of them would be able to get something into his hand was too high. The last thing he wanted was to be on a time limit to de-transforming in front of them.

No. He couldn’t risk it.

He told her firmly, breaking the tense air, "I don't think she'll be happy if she finds out you did this."

"She'll forgive us." The feisty voice said bluntly.

He heard slight shuffling behind him, her quiet voice asking curious, "Do you purr kittycat?"

He felt long fingers move through his hair just behind his ear, and held his breath, trying with all his might not to let it happen. He wouldn't purr in front of all these girls. He wouldn't. But it felt good… so, so good. No! He couldn’t fall for it. He couldn’t, and he found himself holding his breath.

Kwami's. This was the worst form of torture he had ever experienced. The string of purr’s rippled out of him when it became too much to keep in, much to the girls’ delight. “He does purr!” One of them exclaimed.

She started rubbing in soft circles and he finally caved when he felt himself settling against her hand, "OKAY OKAY! ONE QUESTION, ONE!"

Laughter erupted around him and a gentle voice saying it in his defense, "Come on guys, I think he's suffered enough."

The evil hand moved out of his hair and he let out a heavy breath in relief. The lights clicked on and he blinked a few times as his vision adjusted.

Alya had a brilliant smirk on her face, her phone camera pointed directly at him. Mylene was standing at her side with a somewhat guilty smile. Alix was sitting in a chair, leaning forward on the back with an evil grin. Juleka moved from behind him, giving him a shy smile. Rose was sitting cross-legged on the chaise, telling him again, "I really am sorry Chat Noir."

He told Rose with a small smile, hoping to get Alya to let him go before she could really interrogate him, "At least we know you can take care of yourself. That’s some arm you have."

Rose smiled at him nervously and Alya said it quickly, "You aren't getting out of answering my question hero."

He caught her eyes and nodded, already knowing what she was no doubt going to ask.

Alya motioned to the rather large bouquet of roses and the small, neatly wrapped gift box lying on Marinette's desk. "How long have you been dating Marinette?"

His response was instant as he raised an eyebrow at her with a cunning smirk, "Who says I'm dating her at all?"

Alya's eyes narrowed, "Don't act coy Chat Noir. I want a straight answer."

"Maybe I just know she has had a long week at school, and maybe I wanted to surprise her to try and cheer her up. It doesn't mean we are dating." He told them easily, seeing them exchange small glances.

Alya however, wasn't buying it, "Oh please. Do I look like a girl who can't hear a lie?"

He pursed his lips slightly, thinking about all the lies she so readily believed from Lila. But, that was something Chat Noir wouldn't know, so he kept quiet.

She had a triumphant smirk on her face, and she leaned closer to him, her voice dangerously quiet, "Spill the beans kittycat. Or I'll let Juleka melt you into a purring mess. I'm sure all of my followers on the Ladyblog would LOVE to hear your pur up close."

Juleka looked far too excited by the prospect and he said it defiantly, “Do your worst.”

The wicked chuckles from Alya, Alix, and to his surprise Juleka, sent chills down his spine. Alya looked at Alix, “Would you care to do the honors?”

Alix stood proudly, “Hell yeah I would.” She moved over to him and he asked instantly, “What are you doing?”

“Around you go Chat.” Alix whispered evilly, his eyes widening in horror as she spun him in place, Alya’s voice saying it evenly as the world turned around him, “Just answer the question hero.”

“You call this torture? This is a blast!” He said letting out a shaky laugh, faking his excitement as he tried not to get dizzy.

Alix stopped him suddenly with a huff, “Ladybug must throw him around too much.”

He smirked, “Far too much. Nice try though.” He said as their faces came in and out of focus.

“You know, I am a bit curious, Chat Noir.” Mylene said shyly, making him instantly worried. She moved towards him, asking, “Is the bell just for show?”

She reached towards it and he moved back away from her as much as he could, “Don’t.” He said sternly, seeing her quickly withdraw her hand.

Alya smirked, her phone still trained on him, “Ooo, touchy about the bell aren’t we? Why?”

“It doesn’t always make noise though.” Rose noted, her head falling to the side slightly, “When he was helping us escape from the kissy zombies, the bell didn’t ring or make noise at all.”

Juleka nodded, “But he rang it to get the giant baby’s attention.”

Alya’s expression changed to her reporter face, “Interesting, so you can control the bell making noise?”

He admitted it reluctantly, “Not exactly.”

Rose pointed at him with a bright smile, “HAPPY! You have to be happy for the bell to ring don’t you!? When Ladybug flicked the bell one time during an interview, it rang crystal clear!”

He stayed silent and Alya asked him, “Is that true?”

“If I answer, will you let me go?” He responded in hope.

“You aren’t getting out of answering my first question, which I will get an answer to one way or another. Answer this one, and maybe I’ll make sure nothing worse happens.” Alya said slyly.

He hesitated, but then told them the truth, “Yes, it will ring if I’m happy, and stay quiet during a fight, but it won’t ring for just anyone who tries. There is only one other person besides Ladybug who has ever made it ring.”

“Who?” All five girls asked excitedly.

“Let me go and I’ll tell you.” He said with a triumphant smirk.

Alya passed the phone to Mylene and walked up to him, leaning into his face, “Not a chance.” She stared into his eyes and asked curiously, “Is green your natural eye color, or is it part of your disguise as Chat Noir?”

“No comment.” He said with a huff. Alya stepped back with a laugh, “I knew that one was a long shot. Hmm,” she tapped her cheek with a finger as she studied him, her eyes traveling up and down his body in a way that made him extremely uncomfortable.

“You know, you are quite the looker Chat Noir.” She said with an appreciative nod.

“Thank you?” He said sheepishly.

Mylene giggled softly, “You are just now noticing Alya?”

“No but, I mean do you actually SEE the size of the muscles in his arms?” Alya pointed out, grabbing his upper left arm and running her fingers back and forth slowly as she followed the line of his muscles. He instantly felt his face starting to warm. Alix poked his upper right arm a few times, “He is pretty fit, fighting akuma’s must do that to a person.”

“He has a nice back too.” Juleka muttered shyly, her finger trailing across his shoulders from behind.

“And very, VERY nice abs.” Rose said somewhat dreamily as she stared at his stomach, making him shift uncomfortably under their scrutinizing gazes.

Alix huffed amused, “Abs? You should check out the view back here.”

“Aww, are we embarrassing you Chat Noir?” Alya teased, his face flaming as the girls giggled. He held his head up high, even knowing that they could probably see how red he was, “Me? Embarrassed? You’ll have to try a lot harder than that.”

Alya’s eyes glinted and he told her hard, “Stop whatever you are thinking of doing, right now.”

Her grin widened into a smirk, “I wonder, if your suit comes off.”

“It’s magic, it doesn’t.” He said, hoping she wouldn’t try what she was clearly threatening.

Alya grabbed the bell quickly, tugging on it gently without it uttering a sound, “I bet this is a zipper.”

He felt his face and neck practically catch fire as she tried to unzip his suit, and he couldn’t take it anymore, calling her loudly in desperation, "MARINETTE!"

The girl's faces went from wicked amusement to fearful shock. Alya quickly let go of his bell as she covered his mouth quickly, "Be quiet Chat!"

He moved as much as he could, knowing Plagg would no doubt make fun of him for the next year for calling for help like this. Being at the mercy of five girls, he’d take his chances with Plagg’s form of tormenting over this any day. He managed to knock Alya slightly off balance with his tied ankles, her hand slipping and causing her to fall into him.

One of her hands squeezed his thigh as she tried to catch herself, her face crashing into his chest and giving him the chance to call her again. "MARINEEE-!"

Alix grabbed him from behind, putting both of her hands over his mouth to stifle his yelling as she told him harshly, "Not cool cat."

Mylene shifted nervously, the phone camera facing the floor, "I told you this wasn't a good idea Alya."

"Shh, grab that blanket so we can cover him!" Alya told her quickly, her face flushing slightly as she pushed herself up off of him, Rose hiding her face in a pillow with a small whimper.

The trapdoor flew open and Marinette's eyes widened as she took in the scene in her room, "What is going on!? Chat Noir? What did you girls do to him!?"

Marinette rushed over to him, Alix immediately letting go as Marinette glared at her. She started untying him as he whispered it to her, "Sorry Princess."

She flashed him a small smile before kneeling and untying his feet, getting onto the girls instantly, "Chat Noir saves Paris on a regular basis and you tied him up?!"

Alya tried to explain quickly, "We thought he was a burglar!"

"He startled me!" Rose added quickly.

"Why didn't any of you come to get me!" Marinette asked as she turned back to them.

Alya put a hand on her hip, "Why didn't you tell us that you were dating Chat Noir?!"

Marinette's face instantly paled, "You, you think I'm, I'm not dating Chat Noir!"

He rubbed his wrists as he looked at Alya, "I tried to tell you."

Mylene asked curiously, "Then, what are you doing here?"

Alya pointed to the flowers and gift, "And explain that!"

Marientte finally looked over and saw the presents, her cheeks turning pink, "Are those, for me?"

He shifted on his feet, avoiding her surprised eyes as his hand rubbed the back of his neck, "Yeah. You said you were having a long week at school, so I figured I'd do something nice to cheer you up."

Marinette was staring at him gently when he finally found the courage to look up at her, "Aww, thank you Kitty. You didn't have to do that."

"I wanted to." He said quickly.

The girls collectively let out soft, happy sighs, besides Alix who groaned even though she was smirking.

Alya lifted up the small box and asked curiously, "So, what's in here?"

He moved over and quickly took the box from her, feeling his face warm, "Nothing really."

The last thing he wanted was for the girls to see what was in this box. Marinette may not be his girlfriend, but he'd had every intention tonight of changing that. With a little bit of luck.

Lila had been on his case for weeks, trying to get him to ask HER out, and Marinette had spent the better part of those weeks fending off her advances by being there with him at almost every turn. He had never been more grateful for Marinette's kindness than these past few weeks. Without even realizing it was happening, because falling had been that effortless, he completely fell in love with her.

The other day when he overheard Lila telling Marinette that he(Adrien) would never love her the way she loved him, he knew he wanted to take the chance to ask Marinette out. The first part of that meant showing her the truth of who he really was. He trusted Marinette absolutely, and the last thing he wanted was to start a relationship with her with a Miraculous-level secret hanging over them. He'd already been mentally prepared for the worst, and he was going to give her the choice of wanting to know or not.

Of course, Lila had ruined their conversation yesterday just as he was about to ask her out as Adrien. The words were literally just about to leave him when Lila threw her arms around his neck from behind, practically choking the life out of him.

So he went to plan B, and that's how he ended up here like this. The plan had been simple. He would tell her the truth of his feelings, and if she didn't want to know who he was underneath, he wouldn't say anything tonight. He'd try again tomorrow as Adrien.

The last thing he expected was to be kidnapped by a group of girls, Lila maybe if she'd been able to get a hold of him, but not them.

Marinette scolded Alya quickly when it looked like she was going to say something, "I can see it all over your face, it's none of your business Alya."

"Oh come on! I know you are dying to know too!" Alya said, crossing her arms over her chest with a huff.

"I think I'd better go." He whispered to Marinette who nodded with an apologetic smile, "Yeah. I'm sorry my friends tried to kidnap you." She shot them all a hard look and they all looked away guiltily.

He headed up her ladder, and realized that she was following him. She followed him onto the balcony, making sure the skylight was shut tight before turning and hugging him tightly, "Thank you for the flowers."

A real smile made its way onto his face and he hugged her back, holding her close, "You're welcome Princess. I guess I should have looked before I leaped huh?"

She let out a soft laugh without letting go, "To avoid being kidnapped, absolutely." She looked up at him, her eyes shining as she smiled, "I really am sorry they tied you up."

"Honestly, I've been tied up so many times between akuma's and Ladybug's yoyo, that wasn't so bad." He said grinning.

She sighed suddenly as she took a small step back out of his arms, "Well, let me get back down and try to fend off all of their questions. I'm sure Alya's dying to know what we are talking about up here."

"I bet she is." He said knowingly, staring down at the box in his hand, "Marinette, I had a, somewhat ulterior motive for coming to see you tonight."

"Is everything okay?" She asked instantly.

"No, it's not like that, everything is fine. Better than fine actually, I just," he held the box out to her, "I was hoping to have more time to do it."

She took the box and asked a little worried, "Time? To do what?"

"I love you." He said calmly.

She went completely still for a few seconds, slowly looking back up into his eyes. Her voice shook as she asked, "What?"

"The past few weeks, I realized that this beautiful and kind person I was lucky enough to call my friend, meant so much more to me than what I thought. I love you Marinette, I'm in love with you."

"Chat, I,"

He touched her face, stopping her from saying anymore, "I just need you to know where my heart is. This part of me," he motioned to the mask, "this is who I wish I could be all the time. It's not that my civilian self isn't me too, because it is, but that part of me is who really wears the mask. I want you to know who I am, it would make all of this so much easier, but that choice is completely up to you. I want to be able to walk up to you and hold your hand, or put my arms around you without fear of someone trying to hurt you to get to me. I'd never forgive myself."

She put her free hand over his, closing her eyes, "I, you are important to me Chat Noir. You are one of the most important people in my life, and I'd be lying if I said I didn't feel something more for you."

His heart squeezed, "But?"

"But, there is this boy, this sweet and kind and amazing boy who I've been in love with for a long time. I wish I could explain why I'm so drawn to him, or why it feels like my heart is so heavily chained to his." She tried to smile at him, "But you have somehow miraculously," he smiled shyly at her use of the word, "gained a place in my heart the way he has. I know that's not what you want or deserve to hear,"

"It's okay Marinette." He whispered softly, smiling at her shock, "I already know about your feelings for Adrien."

She blushed nearly scarlet and before she could say anything he told her, "That's part of why I want to show you who I am, but I want it to be your choice. This," he lifted her hand that was still holding the box, "if you want to know the truth, this will tell you everything you need to know. If you decide you don't want to know, don't open it. You can give it back to me tomorrow, and we'll act like this never happened."

"I can't just forget or pretend that I don't know you love me." She said shakily.

He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles, "I know, but if you don't want things to change between us like this, if the mask is too much, I completely understand that. I want it to be your choice." He smiled lovingly, "The prince usually finds the princess in the stories, but you're a special kind of princess who deserves and who is strong enough to find her own prince."

He stepped back and smiled at her, "Until tomorrow Princess." He gave her a slight bow before taking off, hope swelling in his heart for what tomorrow would bring.

…

He let out a deep breath, sitting with his head in his hands as he stared at the entrance to their school from the stairs, waiting for her to arrive. Nino sat next to him, saying it lightly, "Bro, you know she is always late."

"I know." He said without moving, "I'm just, hoping today will be different."

Nino said it with a smirk, "Alya said you have some real competition apparently. A certain, feline hero we all know."

He glanced over at Nino but immediately went back to staring at the door, "Oh she told me. Multiple times. She practically blew up my phone last night, telling me if I didn't hurry and do something I was going to lose her."

"Did you talk to Marinette last night about it?" Nino asked curiously.

"No, but I did do something." He admitted, his mood instantly lifting as the door opened and she walked in.

He sat up, watching her look around quickly before her beautiful bluebell eyes caught his. He gave her a small wave, and her smile brightened. She headed straight for him as he stood, seeing a glint of silver on her wrist that wasn't usually there. He started towards her, his pace increasing seeing her do the same, before she was practically running up to him, tears falling from her eyes, "Adrien."

She threw her arms around his neck and he held her up off the ground, burying himself in her shoulder as he whispered it, "You opened it. You really opened it."

"Of course I opened it Kitty." She whispered back, hugging him tighter, "It was you, it's been you all this time. It's always been you."

He set her down and couldn't get the smile off his face, "Will you be my girlfriend Marinette?"

She lifted her wrist, showing him the sterling silver bracelet he'd had engraved with their names. Next to his name was a green paw print outlined in black, and next to hers was a red ladybug with five black spots. She was their everyday Ladybug after all.

She showed him the small Ladybug, "Did you know?"

He asked confused, "Know?"

She started giggling and hugged him again, "You crazy kitten. This bracelet is purrfection, and you don't even know why."

He smirked at the pun, but had to know, "What are you talking about?"

She answered with a mischievous smile, "You don't have to ask me to be your girlfriend. I've always been your Lady." She moved a loose strand of hair behind her ear, drawing his eyes to her earrings.

His eyes widened as he realized what she was saying, and he laughed as he put his arms around her waist and lifted her up, swinging her around, "I LOVE YOU!"

She laughed with him, cupping his face with her hands as she hummed it happily, "And I love you, silly kitty."

What seemed like the entire school erupted into applause as her lips met his, and he knew that the girl in his arms was where fate had been leading him all along.